0% found this document useful (0 votes)

2K views693 pages

Sloka Book

This document provides a list of 19 sections summarizing the spiritual works and teachings of Śrīla Prabhupāda and previous ācāryas. It includes sections on works like the Bhagavad-gītā, Śrīmad Bhāgavatam, Caitanya-caritāmṛta as well as sections honoring spiritual masters like Śrīla Rūpa Gosvāmī, Śrīla Bhaktisiddhānta Sarasvati, and Śrīla Prabhupāda. The document serves as an index to selected verses from these works and spiritual masters that

Uploaded by

sulabhseth

We take content rights seriously. If you suspect this is your content, claim it here.

Available Formats

Download as PDF, TXT or read online on Scribd

0% found this document useful (0 votes)

2K views693 pages

Sloka Book

Uploaded by

sulabhseth

We take content rights seriously. If you suspect this is your content, claim it here.

Available Formats

Download as PDF, TXT or read online on Scribd

rla Prabhupda lokas

1. Auspicious Invocation Mantras

2. Bhagavad-gt
3. rmad Bhgavatam
4. Caitanya-caritmta
5. Govindam Prayers: r Brahma-sahit
6. Vednta-stra
7. The Upaniads
8. Caitanya Bhgavata
9. Six Gosvms & Others
10. Puras
11. Mahbhrata
12. Other Vedic Literatures
13. Previous cryas
14. Bhaktivinoda hkura
15. Narottama dsa hkura
16. Jayadeva Gosvm
17. Nti stra by Cakya Paita
18. Non Devotees
19. Quotes from Other Sources

Selected Verses from the Various

Books of His Divine Grace

1
A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupda
Founder-crya of the International Society for Ka Consciousness
Compiled by The Bhaktivedanta Archives

Auspicious Invocation Mantras

r guru-prama

o ajna-timirndhasya jnjana-alkay
cakur unmlita yena tasmai r-gurave nama

SYNONYMS
oaddress; ajnaof ignorance; timiraby the darkness; andhasyaof
one who was blinded; jna-ajanaby the ointment of spiritual knowledge;
alkayby a medical instrument called a alkay which is used to apply
medical ointment to eyes afflicted with cataracts; cakueyes;
unmlitamwere opened; yenaby whom; tasmaiunto him;
r-guraveunto my spiritual master; namaobeisances.

TRANSLATION

I offer my respectful obeisances unto my spiritual master, who has opened

my eyes, which were blinded by the darkness of ignorance, with the torchlight
of knowledge.

2
mka karoti vcla
pagu laghayate girim
yat-kp tam aha vande
r guru dina-traam

SYNONYMS
mkama dumb man; karotimakes; vclaman eloquent speaker;
paguma lame man; langhayatecause to cross over; girima mountain;
yat-kpwhose mercy; tamunto Him; ahamI; vandeoffer obeisances;
r gurum(my) spiritual master; dinathe fallen/poor; traamdelivers.

TRANSLATION

I offer my respectful obeisances unto my spiritual master, the deliverer of all

fallen souls, whose mercy turns the dumb into eloquent speakers, and enables
the lame to cross mountains.

(Adapted from Bhavrtha Dipik, Magala Stotram 1)

Magalcaraa

vande 'ha r-guro r-yuta-pada-kamala r-gurn vaiav ca

r-rpa sgrajta saha-gaa-raghunthnvita ta sa-jvam
sdvaita svadhta parijana-sahita ka-caitanya-deva
r-rdh-ka-pdn saha-gaa-lalit-r-vikhnvit ca

SYNONYMS
vandeoffer my respectful obeisances; ahamI; r-guroof my spiritual

3
master; r-yuta-pada-kamalamunto the opulent lotus feet; r-gurnunto
the spiritual masters; vaiavnunto all Vaiavas; caand;
r-rpamunto rla Rpa Gosvm; sa-agra-jtamwith his elder brother,
r Santana Gosvm; saha-gaaraghuntha-anvitamwith Raghuntha
dsa Gosvm and his associates; tamunto him; sa-jvamwith Jva
Gosvm; sa-advaitamwith Advaita crya; sa-avadhtamwith Lord
Nitynanda; parijanasahitamand with all the other associates;
ka-caitanya-devamunto Lord r Ka Caitanya Mahprabhu;
r-rdha-ka-pdnunto the lotus feet of Rdh and Ka;
saha-gana-with associates; lalit-r-vikh-anvitanaccompanied by Lalit
and r Vikh; caalso.

TRANSLATION

I offer my respectful obeisances unto the lotus feet of my spiritual master

and of all other preceptors on the path of devotional service. I offer my
respectful obeisances unto all the Vaiavas and unto the six Gosvms,
including rla Rpa Gosvm, rla Santana Gosvm, Raghuntha dsa
Gosvm, Jva Gosvm, and their associates. I offer my respectful obeisances
unto r Advaita crya Prabhu, r Nitynanda Prabhu, r Caitanya
Mahprabhu and all His devotees, headed by rvsa hkura. I then offer my
respectful obeisances unto the lotus feet of Lord Ka, rmat Rdhr, and
all the gops, headed by Lalit and Viakh.

r Rpa Gosvm Prama

r-caitanya-mano-'bha sthpita yena bh-tale

svaya rpa kad mahya dadti sva-padntikam

4
SYNONYMS
r-caitanyaof Lord Caitanya; manawithin the mind; abhamwhat is
desired; sthpitamestablished; yenaby whom; bh-taleon the surface of
the globe; svayamhimself; rparla Rpa Gosvm; kadwhen;
mahyamunto me; dadtiwill give; svahis own; padalotus feet;
ntikamproximity to.

TRANSLATION

When will rla Rpa Gosvm Prabhupda, who has established within this
material world the mission to fulfill the desire of Lord Caitanya, give me shelter
under his lotus feet?

rla Prabhupda Praati

r-vrabhnav-dev-dayitya kpbdhaye
ka-sambandha-vijna-dyine prabhave nama

SYNONYMS
r-vrabhnav-dev-dayityaunto r Vrabhnav-dev-dayita dsa, the
servant of the lover of rmt Rdhr; kp-abdhayewho is an ocean of
mercy; ka-sambandhaof the relationship with Ka; vijnaof the
science; dyinewho is the deliverer; prabhaveunto the master;
namaobeisances.

TRANSLATION

I offer my respectful obeisances to rla Vrabhnav-dev-dayita dsa

[another name of rla Bhaktisiddhnta Sarasvat], who is favored by rmat
Rdhr and who is the ocean of transcendental mercy and the deliverer of
the science of Ka.

mdhuryojjvala-premhya-r-rpnuga-bhaktida-
r-gaura-karu-akti-vigrahya namo 'stu te

SYNONYMS
mdhuryaconjugal; ujjvalabrilliant; premalove; hyaenriched with;
r-rpa-anugafollowing rla Rpa Gosvm; bhakti-dadelivering
devotional service; r-gauraof Lord Caitanya Mahprabhu; karuof the
mercy; aktienergy; vigrahyaunto the personified; namaobeisances;
astulet there be; teunto you.

7
TRANSLATION

11
Ka Caitanya Mahprabhu. You have assumed the golden color of rmt
Rdhr, and You are widely distributing pure love of Ka. We offer our
respectful obeisances unto You.

r Paca-tattva Prama

paca-tattvtmaka ka bhakta-rpa-svarpakam
bhaktvatra bhaktkhya nammi bhakta-aktikam

SYNONYMS
paca-tattva-atmakacomprehending the five transcendental subject
matters; kamunto Lord Ka; bhakta-rpain the form of a devotee;
sva-rpakamin the expansion of a devotee; bhakta-avatramin the
incarnation of a devotee; bhakta-khyamknown as a devotee; nammiI
offer my obeisances; bhakta-aktikamthe energy of the Supreme Personality
of Godhead, who supplies energy to the devotee.

TRANSLATION

I offer my obeisances unto the Supreme Lord, Ka, who is nondifferent

from His features as a devotee, devotional manifestation, devotional
incarnation, pure devotee and devotional energy.

r Ka Prama

he ka karu-sindho dna-bandho jagat-pate

15
TRANSLATION

I offer my respectful obeisances to rmt Rdhr, whose bodily

complexion is like molten gold and who is the Queen of Vndvana. You are the
daughter of King Vabhnu, and You are very dear to Lord Ka.

Paca-tattva Mah-mantra

jaya r-ka-caitanya prabhu-nitynanda

r-advaita gaddhara rvsdi-gaura-bhakta vnda

SYNONYMS
jayaall glories; r-ka-caitanyaLord Ka, who has descended in the
age of Kali as Lord r Ka Caitanya Mahprabhu; prabhu-nitynanda; Lord
Nitynanda, the incarnation of Lord Baladeva; r-advaitaAdvaita crya,
the incarnation of Mah Viu; gaddharaGaddhara Paita, the
incarnation of rmt Rdhr; rvsdirvsa hkura, the
incarnation of Nrada Muni; gaura-bhakta vndaall the followers of these
five.

TRANSLATION

All glories to Lord r Ka Caitanya Mahprabhu, Lord Nitynanda,

Advaita crya, Gaddhara Paita Prabhu, rvsa hkura and all those
devotees who follow in their footsteps.

16
Hare Ka Mah-mantra

hare ka hare ka ka ka hare hare

hare rma hare rma rma rma hare hare

SYNONYMS
harermti Rdhr (the divine energy of the Lord); kathe
all-attractive Supreme Personality of Godhead; rmaLord Ka, who is the
reservoir of pleasure (a name for Ka is Rdh-ramaa, the giver of pleasure
to rmti Rdhr). This holy name also means Lord Rmacandra or Lord
Balarma.

TRANSLATION

O rmti Rdhr (the divine energy of the Lord Ka), O all-attractive

reservoir of pleasure, Lord r Ka, please engage me in Your loving
devotional service.

r r Gurv-aaka
By rla Vivantha Cakravart hkura

r r Gurv-aaka (1)

sasra-dvnala-lha-loka
trya kruya-ghanghanatvam

17
prptasya kalya guravasya
vande guro r-cararavindam

SYNONYMS
sasraof material existence; dva-analaby the forest fire;
lhaafflicted; lokathe people; tryato deliver; kruyaof mercy;
ghanghana-tvamthe quality of a cloud; prptasyawho has obtained;
kalyaauspicious; guaof qualities; aravasyawho is an ocean;
vandeI offer obeisances; guroof my spiritual master; rauspicious;
caraa-aravindamunto the lotus feet.

TRANSLATION

The spiritual master is receiving benediction from the ocean of mercy. Just
as a cloud pours water on a forest fire to extinguish it, so the spiritual master
delivers the materially afflicted world by extinguishing the blazing fire of
material existence. I offer my respectful obeisances unto the lotus feet of such a
spiritual master, who is an ocean of auspicious qualities.

r r Gurv-aaka (2)

mahprabho krtana-ntya-gta-
vditra-mdyan-manaso rasena
romca-kampru-taraga-bhjo
vande guro r-cararavindam

SYNONYMS
mahprabhoof Lord Caitanya Mahprabhu; krtanaby chanting;

18
ntyadancing; gtasinging; vditraplaying musical instruments;
mdyatgladdened; manasawhose mind; rasenadue to the mellows of
pure devotion; romcastanding up of the bodily hair; kampaquivering of
the body; aru-taragatorrents of tears; bhjawho feels; vandeI offer
obeisances; guroof my spiritual master; rauspicious;
caraa-aravindamunto the lotus feet.

TRANSLATION

Chanting the holy name, dancing in ecstasy, singing, and playing musical
instruments, the spiritual master is always gladdened by the sakrtana
movement of Lord Caitanya Mahprabhu. Because he is relishing the mellows
of pure devotion within his mind, sometimes his bodily hairs stand on end, he
feels quivering in his body, and tears flow from his eyes like waves. I offer my
respectful obeisances unto the lotus feet of such a spiritual master.

r r Gurv-aaka (3)

r-vigrahrdhana-nitya-nn-
gra-tan-mandira-mrjandau
yuktasya bhakt ca niyujato 'pi
vande guro r-cararavindam

SYNONYMS
r-vigrahaof the Deity forms of the Lord in the temple;
rdhanaworshiping; nityaalways, daily; nnwith various;
graclothing and ornaments; tatof their Lordships; mandiraof the
temple; mrjana-dauin the cleaning, etc.; yuktasyawho is engaged;
bhaktnhis disciples; caand; niyujatawho engages; apialso;

19
vandeI offer my obeisances; guroof my spiritual master; rauspicious;
caraa-aravindamunto the lotus feet.

TRANSLATION

The spiritual master is always engaged in the temple worship of r r

Rdh and Ka. He also engages his disciples in such worship. They dress the
Deities in beautiful clothes and ornaments, clean Their temple, and perform
other, similar worship of the Lord. I offer my respectful obeisances unto the
lotus feet of such a spiritual master.

r r Gurv-aaka (4)

catur-vidha-r-bhagavat-prasda-
svdv-anna-tptn hari-bhakta-saghn
ktvaiva tpti bhajata sadaiva
vande guro r-cararavindam

SYNONYMS
catufour; vidhakinds; rholy; bhagavat-prasdawhich have been
offered to Ka; svdupalatable; annaby foods; tptnspiritually
satisfied; hariof Ka; bhakta-saghnthe devotees; ktvhaving made;
evathus; tptimsatisfaction; bhajatawho feels; sadalways;
evacertainly; vandeI offer my obeisances; guroof my spiritual master;
rauspicious; caraa-aravindamunto the lotus feet.

TRANSLATION

The spiritual master is always offering Ka four kinds of delicious food

20
[analyzed as that which is licked, chewed, drunk and sucked]. When the
spiritual master sees that the devotees are satisfied by eating bhagavat-prasdam,
he is satisfied. I offer my respectful obeisances unto the lotus feet of such a
spiritual master.

r r Gurv-aaka (5)

r-rdhik-mdhavayor apra-
mdhurya-ll-gua-rpa-nmnm
prati-kasvdana-lolupasya
vande guro r-cararavindam

SYNONYMS
r-rdhikof rmat Rdhr; mdhavayoof Lord Mdhava (Ka);
apraunlimited; mdhuryaconjugal; llpastimes; guaqualities;
rpaforms; nmnmof Their holy names; pratikaaat every moment;
svdanarelishing; lolupasyawho aspires after; vandeI offer obeisances;
guroof my spiritual master; rauspicious; caraa-aravindamunto the
lotus feet.

TRANSLATION

The spiritual master is always eager to hear and chant about the unlimited
conjugal pastimes of r r Rdhik and Mdhava, and about Their qualities,
names and forms. The spiritual master aspires to relish these at every moment. I
offer my respectful obeisances unto the lotus feet of such a spiritual master.

21
r r Gurv-aaka (6)

nikuja-yno rati-keli-siddhyai
y ylibhir yuktir apekay
tatrti-dkyd ati-vallabhasya
vande guro r-cararavindam

SYNONYMS
nikuja-ynaof Rdh and Ka; raticonjugal love; keliof the
pastimes; siddhyaifor the perfection; y ywhatever; libhiby the gops;
yuktiarrangements; apekaydesirable; tatrain that connection;
ati-dkytbecause of being very expert; ativallabhasyawho is very dear;
vandeI offer obeisances; guroof my spiritual master; rauspicious;
caraa-aravindamunto the lotus feet.

TRANSLATION

The spiritual master is very dear, because he is expert in assisting the gops,
who at different times make different tasteful arrangements for the perfection
of Rdh and Ka's conjugal loving affairs within the groves of Vndvana. I
offer my most humble obeisances unto the lotus feet of such a spiritual master.

r r Gurv-aaka (7)

skd-dharitvena samasta-strair
uktas tath bhvyata eva sadbhi
kintu prabhor ya priya eva tasya
vande guro r-cararavindam

22
SYNONYMS
sktdirectly; hari-tvenawith the quality of Hari; samastaall;
straiby scriptures; uktaacknowledged; taththus; bhvyateis
considered; evaalso; sadbhiby great saintly persons; kintuhowever;
prabhoof the Lord; yawho; priyadear; evacertainly; tasyaof him
(the guru); vandeI offer obeisances; guroof my spiritual master;
rauspicious; caraa-aravindamunto the lotus feet.

TRANSLATION

The spiritual master is to be honored as much as the Supreme Lord because

he is the most confidential servitor of the Lord. This is acknowledged in all
revealed scriptures and followed by all authorities. Therefore I offer my
respectful obeisances unto the lotus feet of such a spiritual master, who is a
bona fide representative of r Hari [Ka].

r r Gurv-aaka (8)

yasya prasdd bhagavat-prasdo

yasyprasdn na gati kuto 'pi
dhyyan stuvas tasya yaas tri-sandhya
vande guro r-cararavindam

SYNONYMS
yasyaof whom (the spiritual master); prasdtby the grace; bhagavatof
Ka; prasdathe mercy; yasyaof whom; aprasdtwithout the grace;
nanot; gatimeans of advancement; kuta apifrom anywhere;
dhyyanmeditating upon; stuvanpraising; tasyaof him (the spiritual

23
master); yaathe glory; tri-sandhyamthree times a day (sunrise, noon and
sunset); vandeI offer obeisances; guroof my spiritual master;
rauspicious; caraa-aravindamunto the lotus feet.

TRANSLATION

By the mercy of the spiritual master one receives the benediction of Ka.
Without the grace of the spiritual master, one cannot make any advancement.
Therefore, I should always remember and praise the spiritual master. At least
three times a day I should offer my respectful obeisances unto the lotus feet of
my spiritual master.

r r a-gosvmy-aaka
By rnivsa crya

r r a-gosvmy-aaka (1)

kotkrtana-gna-nartana-parau premmtmbho-nidh
dhrdhra-jana-priyau priya-karau nirmatsarau pjitau
r-caitanya-kp-bharau bhuvi bhuvo bhrvahantrakau
vande rpa-santanau raghu-yugau r-jva-goplakau

SYNONYMS
kaof Ka; utkrtanachanting loudly; gnasinging;
nartanadancing; parauwho are absorbed; prema-amtathe nectar of
love of God; ambha-nidhlike oceans; dhra-adhrajanato the gentle

24
and the ruffians; priyauwho are dear; priya-karauwho are all-pleasing;
nirmatsarauwho are nonenvious; pjitauwho are all-worshipable;
r-caitanyaof r Caitanya; kp-bharauwho are bearing the mercy;
bhuviin the world; bhuvaof the world; bhrathe burden;
avahantrakauwho dispel; vandeI offer my respectful obeisances;
rpaunto rla Rpa Gosvm; santanauunto rla Santana Gosvm;
raghu-yugauunto the two Raghus, i.e. rla Raghuntha dsa Gosvm and
rla Raghuntha Bhaa Gosvm; r-jvaunto rla Jva Gosvm;
goplakauand unto rla Gopla Bhaa Gosvm.

TRANSLATION

I offer my respectful obeisances unto the six Gosvms, namely r Rpa

Gosvm, r Santana Gosvm, r Raghuntha Bhaa Gosvm, r
Raghuntha dsa Gosvm, r Jva Gosvm and r Gopla Bhaa Gosvm,
who are always engaged in loudly chanting the holy name of Ka and dancing.
They are just like the ocean of love of God, and they are popular both with the
gentle and with the ruffians because they are not envious of anyone. Whatever
they do, they are all pleasing to everyone, and they are fully blessed by Lord
Caitanya. Thus they are engaged in missionary activities meant to deliver all the
conditioned souls in the material universe.

r r a-gosvmy-aaka (2)

nn-stra-vicraaika-nipuau sad-dharma-sasthpakau
lokn hita-kriau tri-bhuvane mnyau araykarau
rdh-ka-padravinda-bhajannandena mattlikau
vande rpa-santanau raghu-yugau r-jva-goplakau

25
SYNONYMS
nnstravarious scriptures; vicraain scrutinizingly studying;
ekanipuauwho are uniquely expert; sat-dharmaof eternal religious
principles; sasthpakauwho are the establishers; loknmfor all human
beings; hita-kriauwho are the performers of beneficial activities;
tri-bhuvanethroughout the three worlds; mnyauwho are worthy of honor;
araykarauwho are worth taking shelter of; rdh-kaof Rdh and
Ka; pada-aravindaat the lotus feet; bhajana-nandenain the bliss of
worshiping; mattlikauwho are intoxicated with the mood of the gops;
vandeI offer my respectful obeisances; rpaunto rla Rpa Gosvm;
santanauunto rla Santana Gosvm; raghu-yugauunto the two
Raghus, i.e. rla Raghuntha dsa Gosvm and rla Raghuntha Bhaa
Gosvm; r-jvaunto rla Jva Gosvm; goplakauand unto rla Gopla
Bhaa Gosvm.

TRANSLATION

I offer my respectful obeisances unto the six Gosvms, namely r Rpa

Gosvm, r Santana Gosvm, r Raghuntha Bhaa Gosvm, r
Raghuntha dsa Gosvm, r Jva Gosvm and r Gopla Bhaa Gosvm,
who are very expert in scrutinizingly studying all the revealed scriptures with
the aim of establishing eternal religious principles for the benefit of all human
beings. Thus they are honored all over the three worlds, and they are worth
taking shelter of because they are absorbed in the mood of the gops and are
engaged in the transcendental loving service of r r Rdh and Ka.

r r a-gosvmy-aaka (3)

r-gaurga-gunuvarana-vidhau raddh-samddhy-anvitau

sakhy-prvaka-nma-gna-natibhi klvasn-ktau
nidrhra-vihrakdi-vijitau ctyanta-dnau ca yau
rdh-ka-gua-smter madhurimnandena sammohitau
vande rpa-santanau raghu-yugau r-jva-goplakau

SYNONYMS
sakhy-prvakain a scheduled measurement; nmasinging the holy
names; gnachanting; natibhiand by bowing down;
klaavasn-ktauwho pass their time in this way; nidra-hrasleeping
and eating; vihraka-direcreation, etc.; vijitauwho have conquered;
caand; atyantadnauwho are extremely meek and humble;caand;
yauwho; rdh-kaof Rdh and Ka; gua-smteof remembering
the transcendental qualities; madhurimof the sweetness; nandenaby the
bliss; sammohitauwho are completely enchanted; vandeI offer my
respectful obeisances; rpaunto rla Rpa Gosvm; santanauunto rla
Santana Gosvm; raghu-yugauunto the two Raghus, i.e. rla Raghuntha
dsa Gosvm and rla Raghuntha Bhaa Gosvm; r-jvaunto rla Jva
Gosvm; goplakauand unto rla Gopla Bhaa Gosvm.

TRANSLATION

30
I offer my respectful obeisances unto the six Gosvms, namely r Rpa
Gosvm, r Santana Gosvm, r Raghuntha Bhaa Gosvm, r
Raghuntha dsa Gosvm, r Jva Gosvm and r Gopla Bhaa Gosvm,
who were engaged in chanting the holy names of the Lord and bowing down in
a scheduled measurement. In this way they utilized their valuable lives, and in
executing these devotional activities they conquered over eating and sleeping
and were always meek and humble, enchanted by remembering the
transcendental qualities of the Lord.

r r a-gosvmy-aaka (7)

rdh-kua-tae kalinda-tanay-tre ca vavae

premonmda-vad aea-daay grastau pramattau sad
gyantau ca kad harer gua-vara bhvbhibhtau mud
vande rpa-santanau raghu-yugau r-jva-goplakau

SYNONYMS
rdh-kuaof the lake called Rdh-kua; taeon the shore;
kalinda-tanayof the Yamun River (the daughter of Mount Kalinda);
treon the bank; caalso; va-vaeat the banyan tree called Va-vaa;
prema-unmdaof the madness of love of God; vadoccasioned by the
force; aea-daayby limitless ecstatic symptoms; grastauwho are seized;
pramattauwho are maddened; sadalways; gyantauwho sing; caand;
kadsometimes; hareof Lord Hari; gua-varamthe excellent qualities;
bhvain ecstasy; abhibhtauwho are overwhelmed; mudwith delight;
vandeI offer my respectful obeisances; rpaunto rla Rpa Gosvm;
santanauunto rla Santana Gosvm; raghu-yugauunto the two
Raghus, i.e. rla Raghuntha dsa Gosvm and rla Raghuntha Bhaa
Gosvm; r-jvaunto rla Jva Gosvm; goplakauand unto rla Gopla

31
Bhaa Gosvm.

TRANSLATION

I offer my respectful obeisances unto the six Gosvms, namely r Rpa

Gosvm, r Santana Gosvm, r Raghuntha Bhaa Gosvm, r
Raghuntha dsa Gosvm, r Jva Gosvm and r Gopla Bhaa Gosvm,
who were sometimes on the bank of the Rdh-kua lake, sometimes on the
shores of the Yamun, and sometimes in Vavaa. At these places they
appeared just like madmen in the full ecstasy of love for Ka, exhibiting
different transcendental symptoms in their bodies, and they were merged in the
ecstasy of Ka consciousness.

r r a-gosvmy-aaka (8)

he rdhe vraja-devike ca lalite he nanda-sno kuta

r-govardhana-kalpa-pdapa-tale klind-vanye kuta
ghoantv iti sarvato vraja-pure khedair mah-vihvalau
vande rpa-santanau raghu-yugau r-jva-goplakau

SYNONYMS
he rdheO Rdh; vraja-devkeO Queen of Vraja; caand; lalitO
Lalit-sakh; he nanda-snaO son of Nanda Mahrja; kutawhere are
you; r-govardhanaon beautiful Govardhana Hill; kalpa-pdapa-taleat the
base of the desire trees; klind-vanein the forest on the bank of the
Yamun; kutawhere are you?; ghoantauwho are shouting; itithus;
sarvataeverywhere; vraja-purein Vndvana; khedaiby distress;
mah-vihvalauwho are greatly agitated; vandeI offer my respectful
obeisances; rpaunto rla Rpa Gosvm; santanauunto rla Santana

32
Gosvm; raghu-yugauunto the two Raghus, i.e. rla Raghuntha dsa
Gosvm and rla Raghuntha Bhaa Gosvm; r-jvaunto rla Jva
Gosvm; goplakauand unto rla Gopla Bhaa Gosvm.

TRANSLATION

I offer my respectful obeisances unto the six Gosvms, namely r Rpa

Gosvm, r Santana Gosvm, r Raghuntha Bhaa Gosvm, r
Raghuntha dsa Gosvm, r Jva Gosvm and r Gopla Bhaa Gosvm,
who chanted very loudly everywhere in Vndvana, shouting, "O Queen of
Vndvana, Rdhr! O Lalit! O son of Nanda Mahrja! Where are you all
now? Are you just on the hill of Govardhana, or are you under the trees on the
bank of the Yamun? Where are you?" These were their moods in executing
Ka consciousness.

r r ikaka

r r ikaka (1)

ceto-darpaa-mrjana bhava-mah-dvgni-nirvpaa
reya-kairava-candrik-vitaraa vidy-vadh-jvanam
nandmbudhi-vardhana prati-pada prmtsvdana
sarvtma-snapana para vijayate r-ka-sakrtanam

SYNONYMS

33
cetaof the heart; darpaathe mirror; mrjanamcleansing; bhavaof
material existence; mah-dva-agnithe blazing forest fire;
nirvpaamextinguishing; reyaof good fortune; kairavathe white
lotus; candrikthe moonshine; vitaraamspreading; vidyof all
education; vadhwife; jvanamthe life; nandaof bliss; ambudhithe
ocean; vardhanamincreasing; prati-padamat every step; pra-amtaof
the full nectar; asvdanamgiving a taste; sarvafor everyone;
tma-snapanambathing of the self; paramtranscendental; vijayatelet
there be victory; r-ka-sakrtanamfor the congregational chanting of
the holy name of Ka.

TRANSLATION

Glory to the r-ka-sakrtana, which cleanses the heart of all the dust
accumulated for years together and thus extinguishes the blazing fire of
conditioned life, of repeated birth and death. This sakrtana movement is the
prime benediction for humanity at large because it spreads the rays of the
benediction moon. It is the life of all transcendental knowledge, it increases the
ocean of transcendental bliss, and it enables us to fully taste the nectar for
which we are always anxious.

r r ikaka (2)

nmnm akri bahudh nija-sarva-aktis

tatrrpit niyamita smarae na kla
etd tava kp bhagavan mampi
durdaivam dam ihjani nnurga

SYNONYMS

34
nmnmof the holy names of the Lord; akrimanifested;
bahudhvarious kinds; nija-sarva-aktiall kinds of personal potencies;
tatrain that; arpitbestowed; niyamitarestricted; smaraein
remembering; nanot; klaconsideration of time; etdso much;
tavaYour; kpmercy; bhagavanO Lord; mamaMy; apialthough;
durdaivammisfortune; damsuch; ihain this (the holy name);
ajaniwas born; nanot; anurgaattachment.

TRANSLATION

O my Lord, Your holy name alone can render all benediction to living
beings, and thus You have hundreds and millions of transcendental names, such
as Ka and Govinda, in which You have invested all Your transcendental
energies. There are no hard and fast rules for chanting these names. O My
Lord, out of kindness You enable us to easily approach You by Your holy
names, but I am so unfortunate that I have no attraction for them.

(Found in Caitanya-caritmta, Antya-ll 20.16)

r r ikaka (3)

td api suncena
taror api sahiun
amnin mnadena
krtanya sad hari

SYNONYMS
tt apithan downtrodden grass; suncenabeing lower; tarothan a
tree; ivalike; sahiunwith tolerance; amninwithout being puffed up

35
by false pride; mnadenagiving respect to all; krtanyato be chanted;
sadalways; harithe holy name of the Lord.

TRANSLATION

One should chant the holy name of the Lord in a humble state of mind,
thinking oneself lower than the straw in the street; one should be more tolerant
than a tree, devoid of all sense of false prestige, and should be ready to offer all
respects to others. In such a state of mind one can chant the holy name of the
Lord constantly.

(Found in Caitanya-caritmta, Antya-ll 20.21)

r r ikaka (4)

na dhana na jana na sundar

kavit v jagad-a kmaye
mama janmani janmanvare
bhavatd bhaktir ahaituk tvayi

SYNONYMS
nanot; dhanamriches; nanot; janamfollowers; nanot; sundarma
very beautiful woman; kavitmfruitive activities described in flowery
language; vor; jagat-aO Lord of the universe; kmayeI desire;
mamaMy; janmaniin birth; janmaniafter birth; vareunto the
Supreme Personality of Godhead; bhavattlet there be; bhaktidevotional
service; ahaitukwith no motives; tvayiunto You.

36
TRANSLATION

O almighty Lord, I have no desire to accumulate wealth, nor do I desire

beautiful women, nor do I want any number of followers. I only want Your
causeless devotional service, birth after birth.

(Found in Caitanya-caritmta, Antya-ll 20.29)

r r ikaka (5)

ayi nanda-tanuja kikara

patita m viame bhavmbudhau
kpay tava pda-pakaja-
sthita-dhl-sada vicintaya

SYNONYMS
ayiO my Lord; nanda-tanujathe son of Nanda Mahrja, Ka;
kikaramthe servant; patitamfallen; mm-me; viamehorrible;
bhava-ambudhauin the ocean of nescience; kpayby causeless mercy;
tavaYour; pda-pakajalotus feet; sthitasituated at; dhl-sadamlike
a particle of dust; vicintayakindly consider.

TRANSLATION

O son of Mahrja Nanda [Ka], I am Your eternal servitor, yet somehow

or other I have fallen into this horrible ocean of birth and death. Please pick me
up from this ocean of death and place me as one of the atoms at Your lotus feet.

(Found in Caitanya-caritmta, Antya-ll 20.32)

37
r r ikaka (6)

nayana galad-aru-dhray
vadana gadgada-ruddhay gir
pulakair nicita vapu kad
tava nma-grahae bhaviyati

SYNONYMS
nayanamthe eyes; galat-aru-dhrayby streams of tears running down;
vadanammouth; gadgadafaltering; ruddhaychoked up; girwith
words; pulakaiwith standing up of the hairs due to transcendental
happiness; nicitamcovered; vaputhe body; kadwhen; tavaYour;
nma-grahaein chanting the name; bhaviyatiwill be.

TRANSLATION

O My Lord, when will my eyes be decorated with tears of love flowing

constantly when I chant Your holy name? When will my voice choke up, and
when will the hairs of my body stand on end at the recitation of Your name.

(Found in Caitanya-caritmta, Antya-ll 20.36)

r r ikaka (7)

yugyita nimeea
caku prvyitam
nyyita jagat sarva

38
govinda-virahea me

SYNONYMS
yugyitamappearing like a great millennium; nimeeaby a moment;
cakufrom the eyes; prvyitamtears falling like torrents of rain;
nyyitamappearing void; jagatthe world; sarvamall; govindafrom
Lord Govinda, Ka; virahea meby my separation.

TRANSLATION

O Govinda! Feeling Your separation, I am considering a moment to be like

twelve years or more. Tears are flowing from my eyes like torrents of rain, and
I am feeling all vacant in the world in Your absence.

(Found in Caitanya-caritmta, Antya-ll 20.39)

r r ikaka (8)

liya v pda-rat pinau mm

adarann marma-hat karotu v
yath tath v vidadhtu lampao
mat-pra-nthas tu sa eva npara

SYNONYMS
liyaembracing with great pleasure; vor; pda-ratmwho have fallen
at the lotus feet; pinaulet Him trample; mmme; adarantby not
being visible; marma-hatmbrokenhearted; karotulet Him make; vor;
yathas (He likes); tathso; vaor; vidadhtulet Him do; lampaaa

39
debauchee, who mixes with other women; mat-pra-nthathe Lord of My
life; tubut; saHe; evaonly; na aparanot anyone else.

TRANSLATION

I know no one but Ka as my Lord, and He shall remain so even if He

handles me roughly by His embrace or makes me brokenhearted by not being
present before me. He is completely free to do anything and everything, for He
is always my worshipful Lord, unconditionally.

(Found in Caitanya-caritmta, Antya-ll 20.47)

Selected Verses from Bhagavad-gt

Bhagavad-gt 1.1

dhtarra uvca
dharma-ketre kuru-ketre
samavet yuyutsava
mmak pav caiva
kim akurvata sajaya

SYNONYMS
dhtarra uvcaKing Dhtarra said, dharma-ketrein the place of
pilgrimage; kuru-ketrein the place named Kuruketra;
samavetassembled, yuyutsavadesiring to fight; mmakmy party

40
(sons); pavthe sons of Pu; caand; evacertainly; kimwhat;
akurvatadid they do; sajayaO Sajaya.

TRANSLATION

Dhtarra said: O Sajaya, after my sons and the sons of Pu assembled

in the place of pilgrimage at Kuruketra, desiring to fight, what did they do?

Bhagavad-gt 1.39

kula-kaye praayanti
kula-dharm santan
dharme nae kula ktsnam
adharmo 'bhibhavaty uta

SYNONYMS
kula-kayein destroying the family; praayantibecome vanquished;
kula-dharmthe family traditions; santaneternal; dharmereligion;
naebeing destroyed; kulamfamily; ktsnamwhole;
adharmairreligion; abhibhavatitransforms; utait is said.

TRANSLATION

With the destruction of dynasty, the eternal family tradition is vanquished,

and thus the rest of the family becomes involved in irreligion.

Bhagavad-gt 1.40

41
adharmbhibhavt ka
praduyanti kula-striya
stru dusu vreya
jyate vara-sakara

SYNONYMS
adharmairreligion; abhibhavthaving become predominant; kaO
Ka; praduyantibecome polluted; kula-striyafamily ladies; struby
the womanhood; dusubeing so polluted; vreyaO descendant of
Vi; jyatecomes into being; vara-sakaraunwanted progeny.

TRANSLATION

When irreligion is prominent in the family, O Ka, the women of the

family become polluted, and from the degradation of womanhood, O descendant
of Vi, comes unwanted progeny.

Bhagavad-gt 1.41

sakaro narakyaiva
kula-ghnn kulasya ca
patanti pitaro hy e
lupta-piodaka-kriy

SYNONYMS
sakarasuch unwanted children; narakyamake for hellish life;
evacertainly; kula-ghnnmfor those who are killers of the family;
kulasyafor the family; caalso; patantifall down; pitaraforefathers;

42
hicertainly; emof them; luptastopped; piaof offerings of food;
udakaand water; kriyperformances.

TRANSLATION

An increase of unwanted population certainly causes hellish life both for the
family and for those who destroy the family tradition. The ancestors of such
corrupt families fall down, because the performances for offering them food and
water are entirely stopped.

Bhagavad-gt 2.1

sajaya uvca
ta tath kpayviam
aru-prkulekaam
vidantam ida vkyam
uvca madhusdana

SYNONYMS
sajaya uvcaSajaya said; tamunto Arjuna; taththus; kpayby
compassion; viamoverwhelmed; aru-prakulafull of tears;
kaameyes; vidantamlamenting; idamthese; vkyamwords;
uvcasaid; madhu-sdanathe killer of Madhu.

TRANSLATION

Sajaya said: Seeing Arjuna full of compassion, his mind depressed, his eyes
full of tears, Madhusdana, Ka, spoke the following words.

43
Bhagavad-gt 2.2

r bhagavn uvca
kutas tv kamalam ida
viame samupasthitam
anrya-juam asvargyam
akrti-karam arjuna

SYNONYMS
r bhagavn uvcathe Supreme Personality of Godhead said;
kutawherefrom; tvunto you; kamalamdirtiness; idamthis
lamentation; viamein this hour of crisis; samupasthitamarrived;
anryapersons who do not know the value of life; juampracticed by;
asvargyamwhich does not lead to higher planets; akrtiinfamy;
karamthe cause of; arjunaO Arjuna.

TRANSLATION

The Supreme Personality of Godhead said: My dear Arjuna, how have these
impurities come upon you? They are not at all befitting a man who knows the
value of life. They lead not to higher planets but to infamy.

Bhagavad-gt 2.3

klaibya m sma gama prtha

naitat tvayy upapadyate
kudra hdaya-daurbalya
tyaktvottia parantapa

44
SYNONYMS
klaibyamimpotence; m smado not; gamatake to; prthaO son of
Pth; nanever; etatthis; tvayiunto you; upapadyateis befitting;
kudrampetty; hdayaof the heart; daurbalyamweakness;
tvaktvgiving up; uttihaget up; param-tapaO chastiser of the enemies.

TRANSLATION

O son of Pth, do not yield to this degrading impotence. It does not become
you. Give up such petty weakness of heart and arise, O chastiser of the enemy.

Bhagavad-gt 2.5

gurn ahatv hi mahnubhvn

reyo bhoktu bhaikyam apha loke
hatvrtha-kms tu gurn ihaiva
bhujya bhogn rudhira-pradigdhn

SYNONYMS
gurnthe superiors; ahatvnot killing; hicertainly;
mah-anubhvngreat souls; reyait is better; bhoktumto enjoy life;
bhaikyambegging; apieven; ihain this life; lokein this world;
hatvkilling; arthagain; kmndesiring; tubut; gurnsuperiors;
ihain this world; evacertainly; bhujyaone has to enjoy;
bhognenjoyable things; rudhirablood; pradigdhntainted with.

TRANSLATION

45
It would be better to live in this world by begging than to live at the cost of
the lives of great souls who are my teachers. Even though desiring worldly gain,
they are superiors. If they are killed, everything we enjoy will be tainted with
blood.

Bhagavad-gt 2.7

krpaya-doopahata-svabhva
pcchmi tv dharma-sammha-cet
yac chreya syn nicita brhi tan me
iyas te 'ha dhi m tv prapannam

SYNONYMS
krpayaof miserliness; doaby the weakness; upahatabeing afflicted;
sva-bhvacharacteristics; pcchmiI am asking; tvmunto You;
dharmareligion; sammhabewildered; cetin heart; yatwhat;
reyaall-good; sytmay be; nicitamconfidently; brhitell; tatthat;
meunto me; iyadisciple; teYour; ahamI am; dhijust instruct;
mmme; tvmunto You; prapannamsurrendered.

TRANSLATION

Now I am confused about my duty and have lost all composure because of
miserly weakness. In this condition I am asking You to tell me for certain what
is best for me. Now I am Your disciple, and a soul surrendered unto You. Please
instruct me.

46
Bhagavad-gt 2.11

r-bhagavn uvca
aocyn anvaocas tva
praj-vd ca bhase
gatsn agats ca
nnuocanti pait

SYNONYMS
r-bhagavn uvcathe Supreme Personality of Godhead said; aocynnot
worthy of lamentation; anvaocayou are lamenting; tvamyou;
praj-vdnlearned talks; caalso; bhasespeaking; gatalost;
asnlife; agatanot passed; asnlife; caalso; nanever;
anuocantilament; paitthe learned.

TRANSLATION

The Supreme Personality of Godhead said: While speaking learned words,

you are mourning for what is not worthy of grief. Those who are wise lament
neither for the living nor for the dead.

Bhagavad-gt 2.12

na tv evha jtu nsa

na tva neme jandhip
na caiva na bhaviyma
sarve vayam ata param

47
SYNONYMS
nanever; tubut; evacertainly; ahamI; jtuat any time; nadid not;
samexist; nanot; tvamyou; nanot; imeall these;
jana-adhipkings; nanever; caalso; evacertainly; nanot;
bhaviymashall exist; sarve vayamall of us; ata paramhereafter.

TRANSLATION

Never was there a time when I did not exist, nor you, nor all these kings;
nor in the future shall any of us cease to be.

Bhagavad-gt 2.13

dehino 'smin yath dehe

kaumra yauvana jar
tath dehntara-prptir
dhras tatra na muhyati

SYNONYMS
dehinaof the embodied; asminin this; yathas; dehein the body;
kaumramboyhood; yauvanamyouth; jarold age; tathsimilarly;
deha-antaraof transference of the body; prptiachievement; dhrathe
sober; tatrathereupon; nanever; muhyatiis deluded.

TRANSLATION

As the embodied soul continually passes, in this body, from boyhood to

youth to old age, the soul similarly passes into another body at death. A sober

48
person is not bewildered by such a change.

Bhagavad-gt 2.14

mtr-spars tu kaunteya
toa-sukha-dukha-d
gampyino 'nitys
ts titikasva bhrata

SYNONYMS
mtr-sparsensory perception; tuonly; kaunteyaO son of Kunt;
tawinter; uasummer; sukhahappiness; dukhaand pain;
dgiving; gamaappearing; apyinadisappearing;
anitynonpermanent; tnall of them; titikasvajust try to tolerate;
bhrataO descendant of the Bharata dynasty.

TRANSLATION

O son of Kunt, the nonpermanent appearance of happiness and distress, and

their disappearance in due course, are like the appearance and disappearance of
winter and summer seasons. They arise from sense perception, O scion of
Bharata, and one must learn to tolerate them without being disturbed.

Bhagavad-gt 2.15

ya hi na vyathayanty ete
purua puruarabha
sama-dukha-sukha dhra

49
so 'mtatvya kalpate

SYNONYMS
yamone to whom; hicertainly; nanever; vyathayantiare distressing;
eteall these; puruamto a person; purua-abhaO best among men;
samaunaltered; dukhain distress; sukhamand happiness;
dhrampatient; sahe; amtatvyafor liberation; kalpateis considered
eligible.

TRANSLATION

O best among men [Arjuna], the person who is not disturbed by happiness
and distress and is steady in both is certainly eligible for liberation.

Bhagavad-gt 2.16

nsato vidyate bhvo

nbhvo vidyate sata
ubhayor api do 'ntas
tv anayos tattva-daribhi

SYNONYMS
nanever; asataof the nonexistent; vidyatethere is;
bhvaendurance; nanever; abhvachanging quality; vidyatethere is;
sataof the eternal; ubhayoof the two; apiverily; daobserved;
antaconclusion; tuindeed; anayoof them; tattvaof the truth;
daribhiby the seers.

50
TRANSLATION

Those who are seers of the truth have concluded that of the nonexistent [the
material body] there is no endurance and of the eternal [the soul] there is no
change. This they have concluded by studying the nature of both.

Bhagavad-gt 2.17

avini tu tad viddhi

yena sarvam ida tatam
vinam avyayasysya
na kacit kartum arhati

SYNONYMS
aviniimperishable; tubut; tatthat; viddhiknow it; yenaby whom;
sarvamall of the body; idamthis; tatampervaded; vinamdestruction;
avyayasyaof the imperishable; asyaof it; na kacitno one; kartumto
do; arhatiis able.

TRANSLATION

That which pervades the entire body you should know to be indestructible.
No one is able to destroy that imperishable soul.

Bhagavad-gt 2.18

antavanta ime deh

51
nityasyokt arria
anino 'prameyasya
tasmd yudhyasva bhrata

SYNONYMS
anta-vantaperishable; imeall these; dehmaterial bodies;
nityasyaeternal in existence; uktare said; arriaof the embodied
soul; aninanever to be destroyed; aprameyasyaimmeasurable;
tasmttherefore; yudhyasvafight; bhrataO descendant of Bharata.

TRANSLATION

The material body of the indestructible, immeasurable and eternal living

entity is sure to come to an end; therefore, fight, O descendant of Bharata.

Bhagavad-gt 2.19

ya ena vetti hantra

ya caina manyate hatam
ubhau tau na vijnto
nya hanti na hanyate

SYNONYMS
yaanyone who; enamthis; vettiknows; hantramthe killer;
yaanyone who; caalso; enamthis; manyatethinks; hatamkilled;
ubhauboth; tauthey; nanever; vijntaare in knowledge; nanever;
ayamthis; hantikills; nanor; hanyateis killed.

52
TRANSLATION

Neither he who thinks the living entity the slayer nor he who thinks it slain
is in knowledge, for the self slays not nor is slain.

Bhagavad-gt 2.20

na jyate mriyate v kadcin

nya bhtv bhavit v na bhya
ajo nitya vato 'ya puro
na hanyate hanyamne arre

SYNONYMS
nanever; jyatetakes birth; mriyatedies; veither; kadcitat any
time (past, present or future); nanever; ayamthis; bhtvhaving come
into being; bhavitwill come to be; vor; nanot; bhyaor is again
coming to be; ajaunborn; nityaeternal; vatapermanent;
ayamthis; purathe oldest; nanever; hanyateis killed;
hanyamnebeing killed; arrethe body.

TRANSLATION

For the soul there is never birth nor death at any time. He has not come into
being, does not come into being, and will not come into being. He is unborn,
eternal, ever-existing, and primeval. He is not slain when the body is slain.

Bhagavad-gt 2.22

53
vssi jrni yath vihya
navni ghti naro 'pari
tath arri vihya jrny
anyni sayti navni deh

SYNONYMS
vssigarments; jrniold and worn out; yathjust as; vihyagiving
up; navninew garments; ghtidoes accept; naraa man;
apariother; tathin the same way; arribodies; vihyagiving up;
jrniold and useless; anynidifferent; saytiverily accepts;
navninew sets; dehthe embodied.

TRANSLATION

As a person puts on new garments, giving up old ones, the soul similarly
accepts new material bodies, giving up the old and useless ones.

Bhagavad-gt 2.23

naina chindanti astri

naina dahati pvaka
na caina kledayanty po
na oayati mruta

SYNONYMS
nanever; enamthis soul; chindantican cut to pieces; astriweapons;
nanever; enamthis soul; dahatiburns; pvakafire; nanever;
caalso; enamthis soul; kledayantimoistens; pawater; nanever;

54
oayatidries; mrutawind.

TRANSLATION

The soul can never be cut to pieces by any weapon, nor burned by fire, nor
moistened by water, nor withered by the wind.

Bhagavad-gt 2.24

acchedyo 'yam adhyo 'yam

akledyo 'oya eva ca
nitya sarva-gata sthur
acalo 'ya santana

SYNONYMS
acchedyaunbreakable; ayamthis soul; adhyaunable to be burned;
ayamthis soul; akledyainsoluble; aoyanot able to be dried;
evacertainly; caand; nityaeverlasting; sarva-gataall-pervading;
sthuunchangeable; acalaimmovable; ayamthis soul;
santanaeternally the same.

TRANSLATION

kable and insoluble, and can be neither burned nor dried. He is everlasting,
present everywhere, unchangeable, immovable and eternally the same.

Bhagavad-gt 2.27

55
jtasya hi dhruvo mtyur
dhruva janma mtasya ca
tasmd aparihrye 'rthe
na tva ocitum arhasi

SYNONYMS
jtasyaof one who has taken his birth; hicertainly; dhruvaa fact;
mtyudeath; dhruvamit is also a fact; janmabirth; mtasyaof the
dead; caalso; tasmttherefore; aparihryeof that which is unavoidable;
arthein the matter; nado not; tvamyou; ocitumto lament;
arhasideserve.

TRANSLATION

One who has taken his birth is sure to die, and after death one is sure to
take birth again. Therefore, in the unavoidable discharge of your duty, you
should not lament.

Bhagavad-gt 2.40

nehbhikrama-no 'sti
pratyavyo na vidyate
sv-alpam apy asya dharmasya
tryate mahato bhayt

SYNONYMS
nathere is not; ihain this yoga; abhikramain endeavoring; naloss;
astithere is; pratyavyadiminution; nanever; vidyatethere is;

56
su-alpama little; apialthough; asyaof this; dharmasyaof this
occupation; tryatereleases; mahatafrom very great; bhaytdanger.

TRANSLATION

In this endeavor there is no loss or diminution, and a little advancement on

this path can protect one from the most dangerous type of fear.

Bhagavad-gt 2.41

vyavasytmik buddhir
ekeha kuru-nandana
bahu-kh hy anant ca
buddhayo 'vyavasyinm

SYNONYMS
vyavasya-tmikresolute in Ka consciousness; buddhiintelligence;
ekonly one; ihain this world; kuru-nandanaO beloved child of the
Kurus; bahu-khhaving various branches; hiindeed;
anantunlimited; caalso; buddhayaintelligence; avyavasyinmof
those who are not in Ka consciousness.

TRANSLATION

Those who are on this path are resolute in purpose, and their aim is one. O
beloved child of the Kurus, the intelligence of those who are irresolute is
many-branched.

57
Bhagavad-gt 2.42-43

ym im pupit vca
pravadanty avipacita
veda-vda-rat prtha
nnyad astti vdina

kmtmna svarga-par
janma-karma-phala-pradm
kriy-viea-bahul
bhogaivarya-gati prati

SYNONYMS
ym immall these; pupitmflowery; vcamwords; pravadantisay;
avipacitamen with a poor fund of knowledge; veda-vda-ratsupposed
followers of the Vedas; prthaO son of Pth; nanever; anyatanything
else; astithere is; itithus; vdinathe advocates;
kma-tmnadesirous of sense gratification; svarga-paraiming to
achieve heavenly planets; janma-karma-phala-pradmresulting in good birth
and other fruitive reactions; kriy-vieapompous ceremonies;
bahulmvarious; bhogain sense enjoyment; aivaryaand opulence;
gatimprogress; pratitowards.

TRANSLATION

Men of small knowledge are very much attached to the flowery words of the
Vedas, which recommend various fruitive activities for elevation to heavenly
planets, resultant good birth, power, and so forth. Being desirous of sense
gratification and opulent life, they say that there is nothing more than this.

58
Bhagavad-gt 2.44

bhogaivarya-prasaktn
taypahta-cetasm
vyavasytmik buddhi
samdhau na vidhyate

SYNONYMS
bhogato material enjoyment; aivaryaand opulence; prasaktnmfor
those who are attached; tayby such things; apahta-cetasmbewildered in
mind; vyavasya-tmikfixed in determination; buddhidevotional service
to the Lord; samdhauin the controlled mind; nanever; vidhyatedoes
take place.

TRANSLATION

In the minds of those who are too attached to sense enjoyment and material
opulence, and who are bewildered by such things, the resolute determination for
devotional service to the Supreme Lord does not take place.

Bhagavad-gt 2.45

trai-guya-viay ved
nistrai-guyo bhavrjuna
nirdvandvo nitya-sattva-stho
niryoga-kema tmavn

59
SYNONYMS
trai-guyapertaining to the three modes of material nature; viayon the
subject matter; vedVedic literatures; nistrai-guyatranscendental to
the three modes of material nature; bhavabe; arjunaO Arjuna;
nirdvandvawithout duality; nitya-sattva-sthain a pure state of spiritual
existence; niryoga-kemafree from ideas of gain and protection;
tma-vnestablished in the Self.

TRANSLATION

The Vedas deal mainly with the subject of the three modes of material
nature. O Arjuna, become transcendental to these three modes. Be free from all
dualities and from all anxieties for gain and safety, and be established in the
Self.

Bhagavad-gt 2.46

yvn artha udapne

sarvata samplutodake
tvn sarveu vedeu
brhmaasya vijnata

SYNONYMS
yvnall that; arthais meant; uda-pnein a well of water; sarvatain
all respects; sampluta-udakein a great reservoir of water; tvnsimilarly;
sarveuin all; vedeuVedic literatures; brhmaasyaof the man who
knows the Supreme Brahman; vijnatawho is in complete knowledge.

60
TRANSLATION

All purposes served by a small well can at once be served by a great reservoir
of water. Similarly, all the purposes of the Vedas can be served to one who
knows the purpose behind them.

Bhagavad-gt 2.47

karmay evdhikras te
m phaleu kadcana
m karma-phala-hetur bhr
m te sago 'stv akarmai

SYNONYMS
karmaiin prescribed duties; evacertainly; adhikraright; teof you;
mnever; phaleuin the fruits; kadcanaat any time; mnever;
karma-phalain the result of the work; hetucause; bhbecome;
mnever; teof you; sagaattachment; astuthere should be;
akarmaiin not doing prescribed duties.

TRANSLATION

You have a right to perform your prescribed duty, but you are not entitled to
the fruits of action. Never consider yourself to be the cause of the results of
your activities, and never be attached to not doing your duty.

free themselves from the results of work in the material world. In this way they
become free from the cycle of birth and death and attain the state beyond all
miseries [by going back to Godhead].

Bhagavad-gt 2.52

yad te moha-kalila
buddhir vyatitariyati
tad gantsi nirveda
rotavyasya rutasya ca

64
SYNONYMS
yadwhen; teyour; mohaof illusion; kalilamdense forest;
buddhitranscendental service with intelligence; vyatitariyatisurpasses;
tadat that time; gant asiyou shall go; nirvedamcallousness;
rotavyasyatoward all that is to be heard; rutasyaall that is already heard;
caalso.

TRANSLATION

When your intelligence has passed out of the dense forest of delusion, you
shall become indifferent to all that has been heard and all that is to be heard.

Bhagavad-gt 2.55

r bhagavn uvca
prajahti yad kmn
sarvn prtha mano-gatn
tmany evtman tua
sthita-prajas tadocyate

SYNONYMS
r bhagavn uvcathe Supreme Personality of Godhead said;
prajahtigives up; yadwhen; kmndesires for sense gratification;
sarvnof all varieties; prthaO son of Pth; mana-gatnof mental
concoction; tmaniin the pure state of the soul; evacertainly; tmanby
the purified mind; tuasatisfied; sthita-prajatranscendentally situated;
tadat that time; ucyateis said.

65
TRANSLATION

The Supreme Personality of Godhead said: O Prtha, when a man gives up

all varieties of desire for sense gratification, which arise from mental
concoction, and when his mind, thus purified, finds satisfaction in the self
alone, then he is said to be in pure transcendental consciousness.

Bhagavad-gt 2.56

dukev anudvigna-man
sukheu vigata-spha
vta-rga-bhaya-krodha
sthita-dhr munir ucyate

SYNONYMS
dukheuin the threefold miseries; anudvigna-manwithout being
agitated in mind; sukheuin happiness; vigata-sphawithout being
interested; vtafree from; rgaattachment; bhayafear; krodhaand
anger; sthita-dhwhose mind is steady; munia sage; ucyateis called.

TRANSLATION

One who is not disturbed in mind even amidst the threefold miseries or
elated when there is happiness, and who is free from attachment, fear and
anger, is called a sage of steady mind.

Bhagavad-gt 2.57

66
ya sarvatrnabhisnehas
tat tat prpya ubhubham
nbhinandati na dvei
tasya praj pratihit

SYNONYMS
yaone who; sarvatraeverywhere; anabhisnehawithout affection;
tatthat; tatthat; prpyaachieving; ubhagood; aubhamevil;
nanever; abhinandatipraises; nanever; dveienvies; tasyahis;
prajperfect knowledge; pratihitfixed.

TRANSLATION

In the material world, one who is unaffected by whatever good or evil he

may obtain, neither praising it nor despising it, is firmly fixed in perfect
knowledge.

Bhagavad-gt 2.59

viay vinivartante
nirhrasya dehina
rasa-varja raso 'py asya
para dv nirvartate

SYNONYMS
viayobjects for sense enjoyment; vinivartanteare practiced to be
refrained from; nirhrasyaby negative restrictions; dehinafor the
embodied; rasa-varjamgiving up the taste; rasasense of enjoyment;

67
apialthough there is; asyahis; paramfar superior things; dvby
experiencing; nivartatehe ceases from.

TRANSLATION

The embodied soul may be restricted from sense enjoyment, though the taste
for sense objects remains. But, ceasing such engagements by experiencing a
higher taste, he is fixed in consciousness.

Bhagavad-gt 2.60

yatato hy api kaunteya

puruasya vipacita
indriyi pramthni
haranti prasabha mana

SYNONYMS
yatatawhile endeavoring; hicertainly; apiin spite of; kaunteyaO son
of Kunt; puruasyaof a man; vipacitafull of discriminating knowledge;
indriyithe senses; pramthniagitating; harantithrow; prasabhamby
force; manathe mind.

TRANSLATION

The senses are so strong and impetuous, O Arjuna, that they forcibly carry
away the mind even of a man of discrimination who is endeavoring to control
them.

68
Bhagavad-gt 2.61

tni sarvi sayamya

yukta sta mat-para
vae hi yasyendriyi
tasya praj pratihit

SYNONYMS
tnithose senses; sarviall; sayamyakeeping under control;
yuktaengaged; stashould be situated; mat-parain relationship with
Me; vaein full subjugation; hicertainly; yasyaone whose;
indriyisenses; tasyahis; prajconsciousness; pratihitfixed.

TRANSLATION

One who restrains his senses, keeping them under full control, and fixes his
consciousness upon Me, is known as a man of steady intelligence.

Bhagavad-gt 2.62

dhyyato viayn pusa

sagas tepajyate
sagt sajyate kma
kmt krodho 'bhijyate

SYNONYMS
dhyyatawhile contemplating; viaynsense objects; pusaof a

69
person; sagaattachment; teuin the sense objects; upajyatedevelops;
sagtfrom attachment; sajyatedevelops; kmadesire; kmtfrom
desire; krodhaanger; abhijyatebecomes manifest.

TRANSLATION

While contemplating the objects of the senses, a person develops attachment

for them, and from such attachment lust develops, and from lust anger arises.

Bhagavad-gt 2.63

krodhd bhavati sammoha

sammoht smti-vibhrama
smti-bhrad buddhi-no
buddhi-nt praayati

SYNONYMS
krodhtfrom anger; bhavatitakes place; sammohaperfect illusion;
sammohtfrom illusion; smtiof memory; vibhramabewilderment;
smti-bhratafter bewilderment of memory; buddhi-naloss of
intelligence; buddhi-ntand from loss of intelligence; praayatione falls
down.

TRANSLATION

From anger, complete delusion arises, and from delusion bewilderment of

memory. When memory is bewildered, intelligence is lost, and when
intelligence is lost one falls down again into the material pool.

70
Bhagavad-gt 2.64

rga-dvea vimuktais tu
viayn indriyai caran
tma-vayair vidheytm
prasdam adhigacchati

SYNONYMS
rgaattachment; dveaand detachment; vimuktaiby one who has
become free from; tubut; viaynsense objects; indriyaiby the senses;
caranacting upon; tma-vayaiunder one's control; vidheya-tmone
who follows regulated freedom; prasdamthe mercy of the Lord;
adhigacchatiattains.

TRANSLATION

But a person free from all attachment and aversion and able to control his
senses through regulative principles of freedom can obtain the complete mercy
of the Lord.

Bhagavad-gt 2.65

prasde sarva-dukhn
hnir asyopajyate
prasanna-cetaso hy u
buddhi paryavatihate

71
SYNONYMS
prasdeon achievement of the causeless mercy of the Lord; sarvaof all;
dukhnmmaterial miseries; hnidestruction; asyahis;
upajyatetakes place; prasannacetasaof the happy-minded;
hicertainly; uvery soon; buddhiintelligence; parisufficiently;
avatihatebecomes established.

TRANSLATION

For one thus satisfied [in Ka consciousness], the threefold miseries of

material existence exist no longer; in such satisfied consciousness, one's
intelligence is soon well established.

Bhagavad-gt 2.66

nsti buddhir ayuktasya

na cyuktasya bhvan
na cbhvayata ntir
antasya kuta sukham

SYNONYMS
na astithere cannot be; buddhitranscendental intelligence;
ayuktasyaof one who is not connected (with Ka consciousness); nanot;
caand; ayuktasyaof one devoid of Ka consciousness; bhvanfixed
mind (in happiness); nanot; caand; abhvayataof one who is not fixed;
ntipeace; antasyaof the unpeaceful; kutawhere is;
sukhamhappiness.

72
TRANSLATION

One who is not connected with the Supreme [in Ka consciousness] can
have neither transcendental intelligence nor a steady mind, without which there
is no possibility of peace. And how can there be any happiness without peace?

Bhagavad-gt 2.67

indriy hi carat
yan mano 'nuvidhyate
tad asya harati praj
vyur nvam ivmbhasi

SYNONYMS
indriymof the senses; hicertainly; caratmwhile roaming; yatwith
which; manathe mind; anuvidhyatebecomes constantly engaged;
tatthat; asyahis; haratitakes away; prajmintelligence;
vyuwind; nvama boat; ivalike; ambhasion the water.

TRANSLATION

As a strong wind sweeps away a boat on the water, even one of the roaming
senses on which the mind focuses can carry away a man's intelligence.

Bhagavad-gt 2.69

y ni sarva-bhtn

73
tasy jgarti sayam
yasy jgrati bhtni
s ni payato mune

SYNONYMS
ywhat; niis night; sarvaall; bhtnmof living entities; tasymin
that; jgartiis wakeful; sayamthe self-controlled; yasymin which;
jgratiare awake; bhtniall beings; sthat is; ninight;
payatafor the introspective; munesage.

TRANSLATION

What is night for all beings is the time of awakening for the self-controlled;
and the time of awakening for all beings is night for the introspective sage.

Bhagavad-gt 2.70

pryamam acala-pratiha
samudram pa pravianti yadvat
tadvat km ya pravianti sarve
sa ntim pnoti na kma-km

SYNONYMS
pryamamalways being filled; acala-pratihamsteadily situated;
samudramthe ocean; pawaters; praviantienter; yadvatas;
tadvatso; kmdesires; yamunto whom; praviantienter; sarveall;
sathat person; ntimpeace; pnotiachieves; nanot;
kma-kmone who desires to fulfill desires.

74
TRANSLATION

A person who is not disturbed by the incessant flow of desires-that enter like
rivers into the ocean, which is ever being filled but is always still-can alone
achieve peace, and not the man who strives to satisfy such desires.

Bhagavad-gt 3.4

na karmam anrambhn
naikarmya puruo 'nute
na ca sannyasand eva
siddhi samadhigacchati

SYNONYMS
nanot; karmamof prescribed duties; anrambhtby non-performance;
naikarmyamfreedom from reaction; puruaa man; anuteachieves;
nanor; caalso; sannyasantby renunciation; evasimply;
siddhimsuccess; samadhigacchatiattains.

TRANSLATION

Not by merely abstaining from work can one achieve freedom from reaction,
nor by renunciation alone can one attain perfection.

Bhagavad-gt 3.5

na hi kacit kaam api

75
jtu tihaty akarma-kt
kryate hy avaa karma
sarva prakti-jair guai

SYNONYMS
nanor; hicertainly; kacitanyone; kaama moment; apialso;
jtuat any time; tihatiremains; akarma-ktwithout doing something;
kryateis forced to do; hicertainly; avaahelplessly; karmawork;
sarvaall; prakti-jaiborn of the modes of material nature; guaiby
the qualities.

TRANSLATION

Everyone is forced to act helplessly according to the qualities he has acquired

from the modes of material nature; therefore no one can refrain from doing
something, not even for a moment.

Bhagavad-gt 3.6

karmendriyi sayamya
ya ste manas smaran
indriyrthn vimhtm
mithycra sa ucyate

SYNONYMS
karma-indriyithe five working sense organs; sayamyacontrolling;
yaanyone who; steremains; manasby the mind; smaranthinking
of; indriya-arthnsense objects; vimhafoolish; tmsoul;

76
mithy-crapretender; sahe; ucyateis called.

TRANSLATION

One who restrains the senses of action but whose mind dwells on sense
objects certainly deludes himself and is called a pretender.

Bhagavad-gt 3.7

yas tv indriyi manas

niyamyrabhate 'rjuna
karmendriyai karma-yogam
asakta sa viiate

SYNONYMS
yaone who; tubut; indriyithe senses; manasby the mind;
niyamyaregulating; rabhatebegins; arjunaO Arjuna;
karma-indriyaiby the active sense organs; karma-yogamdevotion;
asaktawithout attachment; sahe; viiyateis by far the better.

TRANSLATION

On the other hand, if a sincere person tries to control the active senses by
the mind and begins karma-yoga [in Ka consciousness] without attachment,
he is by far superior.

Bhagavad-gt 3.8

77
niyata kuru karma tva
karma jyyo hy akarmaa
arra-ytrpi ca te
na prasiddhyed akarmaa

SYNONYMS
niyatamprescribed; kurudo; karmaduties; tvamyou; karmawork;
jyyabetter; hicertainly; akarmaathan no work; arrabodily;
ytrmaintenance; apieven; caalso; teyour; nanever;
prasiddhyetis effected; akarmaawithout work.

TRANSLATION

Perform your prescribed duty, for doing so is better than not working. One
cannot even maintain one's physical body without work.

Bhagavad-gt 3.9

yajrtht karmao 'nyatra

loko 'ya karma-bandhana
tad-artha karma kaunteya
mukta-saga samcara

SYNONYMS
yaja-arthtdone only for the sake of Yaja, or Viu; karmaathan
work; anyatraotherwise; lokaworld; ayamthis;
karma-bandhanabondage by work; tatof Him; arthamfor the sake;
karmawork; kaunteyaO son of Kunt; mukta-sagaliberated from

78
association; samcarado perfectly.

TRANSLATION

Work done as a sacrifice for Viu has to be performed; otherwise work

causes bondage in this material world. Therefore, O son of Kunt, perform your
prescribed duties for His satisfaction, and in that way you will always remain
free from bondage.

Bhagavad-gt 3.10

saha-yaj praj sv
purovca prajpati
anena prasaviyadhvam
ea vo 'stv ia-kma-dhuk

SYNONYMS
sahaalong with; yajsacrifices; prajgenerations; svacreating;
puranciently; uvcasaid; praj-patithe Lord of creatures; anenaby
this; prasaviyadhvambe more and more prosperous; eathis; vayour;
astulet it be; iaof all desirable things; kma-dhukbestower.

TRANSLATION

In the beginning of creation, the Lord of all creatures sent forth generations
of men and demigods, along with sacrifices for Viu, and blessed them by
saying, "Be thou happy by this yaja [sacrifice] because its performance will
bestow upon you everything desirable for living happily and achieving
liberation."

79
Bhagavad-gt 3.12

in bhogn hi vo dev
dsyante yaja-bhvit
tair dattn apradyaibhyo
yo bhukte stena eva sa

SYNONYMS
indesired; bhognnecessities of life; hicertainly; vaunto you;
devthe demigods; dsyantewill award; yaja-bhvitbeing satisfied by
the performance of sacrifices; taiby them; dattnthings given;
apradyawithout offering; ebhyato these demigods; yahe who;
bhukteenjoys; stenathief; evacertainly; sahe.

TRANSLATION

In charge of the various necessities of life, the demigods, being satisfied by

the performance of yaja [sacrifice], will supply all necessities to you. But he
who enjoys such gifts without offering them to the demigods in return is
certainly a thief.

Bhagavad-gt 3.13

yaja-iina santo
mucyante sarva-kilbiai
bhujate te tv agha pp
ye pacanty tma-krat

80
SYNONYMS
yaja-iafood taken after performance of yaja; ainaeaters;
santathe devotees; mucyanteget relief; sarvaall kinds of;
kilbiaifrom sins; bhujateenjoy; tethey; tubut; aghamgrievous
sins; ppsinners; yewho; pacantiprepare food; tma-kratfor
sense enjoyment.

TRANSLATION

The devotees of the Lord are released from all kinds of sins because they eat
food which is offered first for sacrifice. Others, who prepare food for personal
sense enjoyment, verily eat only sin.

Bhagavad-gt 3.14

annd bhavanti bhtni

parjanyd anna-sambhava
yajd bhavati parjanyo
yaja karma-samudbhava

SYNONYMS
anntfrom grains; bhavantigrow; bhtnithe material bodies;
parjanytfrom rains; annaof food grains; sambhavaproduction;
yajtfrom the performance of sacrifice; bhavatibecomes possible;
parjanyarain; yajaperformance of yaja; karmaprescribed duties;
samudbhavaborn of.

81
TRANSLATION

All living bodies subsist on food grains, which are produced from rains.
Rains are produced by performance of yaja [sacrifice], and yaja is born of
prescribed duties.

Bhagavad-gt 3.16

eva pravartita cakra

nnuvartayatha ya
aghyur indriyrmo
mogha prtha sa jvati

SYNONYMS
evamthus; pravartitamestablished by the Vedas; cakramcycle; nadoes
not; anuvartayatiadopt; ihain this life; yaone who; agha-yulife full
of sins; indriya-rmasatisfied in sense gratification; moghamuselessly;
prthaO son of Pth (Arjuna); sahe; jvatilives.

TRANSLATION

My dear Arjuna, one who does not follow in human life the cycle of sacrifice
thus established by the Vedas certainly leads a life full of sin. Living only for
the satisfaction of the senses, such a person lives in vain.

Bhagavad-gt 3.17

82
yas tv tma-ratir eva syd
tma-tpta ca mnava
tmany eva ca santuas
tasya krya na vidyate

SYNONYMS
yaone who; tubut; tma-ratitaking pleasure in the self;
evacertainly; sytremains; tma-tptaself-illuminated; caand;
mnavaa man; tmaniin himself; evaonly; caand;
santuaperfectly satiated; tasyahis; kryamduty; nadoes not;
vidyateexist.

TRANSLATION

But for one who takes pleasure in the self, whose human life is one of
self-realization, and who is satisfied in the self only, fully satiated-for him there
is no duty.

Bhagavad-gt 3.21

yad yad carati rehas

tat tad evetaro jana
sa yat prama kurute
lokas tad anuvartate

SYNONYMS
yat yatwhatever; caratihe does; rehaa respectable leader; tatthat;
tatand that alone; evacertainly; itaracommon; janaperson;

83
sahe; yatwhichever; pramamevidence; kurutedoes perform;
lokaall the world; tatthat; anuvartatefollow in the footsteps.

TRANSLATION

Whatever action a great man performs, common men follow. And whatever
standards he sets by exemplary acts, all the world pursues.

Bhagavad-gt 3.22

na me prthsti kartavya
triu lokeu kicana
nnavptam avptavya
varta eva ca karmai

SYNONYMS
nanot; meMine; prthaO son of Pth; astithere is;
kartavyamprescribed duty; triuin the three; lokeuplanetary systems;
kicanaany; nanothing; anavptamwanted; avptavyamto be gained;
varteI am engaged; evacertainly; caalso; karmaiin prescribed duty.

TRANSLATION

O son of Pth, there is no work prescribed for Me within all the three
planetary systems. Nor am I in want of anything, nor have I need to obtain
anything-and yet I am engaged in prescribed duties.

84
Bhagavad-gt 3.24

utsdeyur ime lok

na kury karma ced aham
sakarasya ca kart sym
upahanym im praj

SYNONYMS
utsdeyuwould be put into ruin; imeall these; lokworlds; nanot;
kurymI perform; karmaprescribed duties; cetif; ahamI;
sakarasyaof unwanted population; caand; kartcreator; symwould
be; upahanymwould destroy; imall these; prajliving entities.

TRANSLATION

If I did not perform prescribed duties, all these worlds would be put to
ruination. I would be the cause of creating unwanted population, and I would
thereby destroy the peace of all living beings.

Bhagavad-gt 3.26

na buddhi-bheda janayed
ajn karma-saginm
joayet sarva-karmi
vidvn yukta samcaran

SYNONYMS

85
nanot; buddhi-bhedamdisruption of intelligence; janayethe should
cause; ajnmof the foolish; karma-saginmwho are attached to fruitive
work; joayethe should dovetail; sarvaall; karmiwork; vidvna
learned person; yuktaengaged; samcaranpracticing.

TRANSLATION

So as not to disrupt the minds of ignorant men attached to the fruitive

results of prescribed duties, a learned person should not induce them to stop
work. Rather, by working in the spirit of devotion, he should engage them in all
sorts of activities [for the gradual development of Ka consciousness].

Bhagavad-gt 3.27

prakte kriyamni
guai karmi sarvaa
ahakra-vimhtm
kartham iti manyate

SYNONYMS
prakteof material nature; kriyamnibeing done; guaiby the
modes; karmiactivities; sarvaaall kinds of;
ahakra-vimhabewildered by false ego; tmthe spirit soul;
kartdoer; ahamI; itithus; manyatehe thinks.

TRANSLATION

The spirit soul bewildered by the influence of false ego thinks himself the
doer of activities that are in actuality carried out by the three modes of material

86
nature.

Bhagavad-gt 3.28

tattva-vit tu mah-bho
gua-karma-vibhgayo
gu gueu vartanta
iti matv na sajjate

SYNONYMS
tattva-vitthe knower of the Absolute Truth; tubut; mah-bhoO
mighty-armed one; gua-karmaof works under material influence;
vibhgayodifferences; gusenses; gueuin sense gratification;
vartanteare being engaged; itithus; matvthinking; nanever;
sajjatebecomes attached.

TRANSLATION

One who is in knowledge of the Absolute Truth, O mighty-armed, does not

engage himself in the senses and sense gratification, knowing well the
differences between work in devotion and work for fruitive results.

Bhagavad-gt 3.30

mayi sarvi karmi

sannyasydhytma-cetas
nirr nirmamo bhtv

87
yudhyasva vigata-jvara

SYNONYMS
mayiunto Me; sarviall sorts of; karmiactivities; sannyasyagiving
up completely; adhytmawith full knowledge of the self; cetasby
consciousness; nirwithout desire for profit; nirmamawithout
ownership; bhtvso being; yudhyasvafight; vigata-jvarawithout being
lethargic.

TRANSLATION

Therefore, O Arjuna, surrendering all your works unto Me, with full
knowledge of Me, without desires for profit, with no claims to proprietorship,
and free from lethargy, fight.

Bhagavad-gt 3.35

reyn sva-dharmo vigua

para-dharmt sv-anuhitt
sva-dharme nidhana reya
para-dharmo bhayvaha

SYNONYMS
reynfar better; sva-dharmaone's prescribed duties; viguaeven
faulty; para-dharmtthan duties mentioned for others;
su-anuhittperfectly done; sva-dharmein one's prescribed duties;
nidhanamdestruction; reyabetter; para-dharmaduties prescribed for
others; bhaya-vahadangerous.

88
TRANSLATION

It is far better to discharge one's prescribed duties, even though they may be
faulty, than another's duties perfectly. Destruction in the course of performing
one's own duty is better than engaging in another's duties, for to follow
another's path is dangerous.

Bhagavad-gt 3.37

r bhagavn uvca
kma ea krodha ea
rajo-gua-samudbhava
mahano mah-ppm
viddhy enam iha vairiam

indriyebhya para mana
manasas tu par buddhir
yo buddhe paratas tu sa

SYNONYMS
indriyisenses; parisuperior; huare said; indriyebhyamore than
the senses; paramsuperior; manathe mind; manasamore than the
mind; tualso; parsuperior; buddhiintelligence; yawho;
buddhemore than the intelligence; paratasuperior; tubut; sahe.

TRANSLATION

The working senses are superior to dull matter; mind is higher than the
senses; intelligence is still higher than the mind; and he [the soul] is even
higher than the intelligence.

Bhagavad-gt 4.1

r-bhagavn uvca
ima vivasvate yoga
proktavn aham avyayam
vivasvn manave prha
manur ikvkave 'bravt

92
SYNONYMS
r-bhagavn uvcathe Supreme Personality of Godhead said; imamthis;
vivasvateunto the sun-god; yogamthe science of one's relationship to the
Supreme; proktavninstructed; ahamI; avyayamimperishable;
vivasvnVivasvn (the sun-god's name); manaveunto the father of
mankind (of the name Vaivasvata); prhatold; manuthe father of
mankind; ikvkaveunto King Ikvku; abravtsaid.

TRANSLATION

The Personality of Godhead, Lord r Ka, said: I instructed this

imperishable science of yoga to the sun-god, Vivasvn, and Vivasvn instructed
it to Manu, the father of mankind, and Manu in turn instructed it to Ikvku.

Bhagavad-gt 4.2

eva parampar-prptam
ima rjarayo vidu
sa kleneha mahat
yogo naa parantapa

SYNONYMS
evamthus; parampardisciplic succession; prptamreceived; imamthis
science; rja-ayathe saintly kings; viduunderstood; sathat
knowledge; klenain the course of time; ihain this world; mahatgreat;
yogathe science of one's relationship with the Supreme; naascattered;
parantapaO Arjuna, subduer of the enemies.

93
TRANSLATION

This supreme science was thus received through the chain of disciplic
succession, and the saintly kings understood it in that way. But in course of
time the succession was broken, and therefore the science as it is appears to be
lost.

Bhagavad-gt 4.3

sa evya may te 'dya

yoga prokta purtana
bhakto 'si me sakh ceti
rahasya hy etad uttamam

SYNONYMS
sathe same; evacertainly; ayamthis; mayby Me; teunto you;
adyatoday; yogathe science of yoga; proktaspoken; purtanavery
old; bhaktadevotee; asiyou are; meMy; sakhfriend; caalso;
ititherefore; rahasyammystery; hicertainly; etatthis;
uttamamtranscendental.

TRANSLATION

That very ancient science of the relationship with the Supreme is today told
by Me to you because you are My devotee as well as My friend and can
therefore understand the transcendental mystery of this science.

94
Bhagavad-gt 4.5

r-bhagavn uvca
bahni me vyattni
janmni tava crjuna
tny aha veda sarvi
na tva vettha parantapa

SYNONYMS
r bhagavn uvcathe Personality of Godhead said; bahnimany; meof
Mine; vyattnihave passed; janmnibirths; tavaof yours; caand also;
arjunaO Arjuna; tnithose; ahamI; vedado know; sarviall;
nanot; tvamyou; vetthaknow; parantapaO subduer of the enemy.

TRANSLATION

The Personality of Godhead said: Many, many births both you and I have
passed. I can remember all of them, but you cannot, O subduer of the enemy.

Bhagavad-gt 4.6

ajo 'pi sann avyaytm

bhtnm varo 'pi san
prakti svm adhihya
sambhavmy tma-myay

SYNONYMS
vtafreed from; rgaattachment; bhayafear; krodhand anger;
mat-mayfully in Me; mmin Me; upritbeing fully situated;
bahavamany; jnaof knowledge; tapasby the penance; ptbeing
purified; mat-bhvamtranscendental love for Me; gatattained.

TRANSLATION

98
Being freed from attachment, fear and anger, being fully absorbed in Me and
taking refuge in Me, many, many persons in the past became purified by
knowledge of Me-and thus they all attained transcendental love for Me.

Bhagavad-gt 4.11

ye yath m prapadyante
ts tathaiva bhajmy aham
mama vartmnuvartante
manuy prtha sarvaa

SYNONYMS
yeall who; yathas; mmunto Me; prapadyantesurrender; tnthem;
tathso; evacertainly; bhajmireward; ahamI; mamaMy;
vartmapath; anuvartantefollow; manuyall men; prthaO son of
Pth; sarvaain all respects.

TRANSLATION

As all surrender unto Me, I reward them accordingly. Everyone follows My

path in all respects, O son of Pth.

Bhagavad-gt 4.13

ctur-varya may sa
gua-karma-vibhgaa
tasya kartram api m

99
viddhy akartram avyayam

SYNONYMS
ctu-varyamthe four divisions of human society; mayby me;
samcreated; guaof quality; karmaand work; vibhgaain terms of
division; tasyaof that; kartramthe father; apialthough; mmMe;
viddhiyou may know; akartramas the nondoer; avyayamunchangeable.

TRANSLATION

According to the three modes of material nature and the work associated
with them, the four divisions of human society are created by Me. And
although I am the creator of this system, you should know that I am yet the
nondoer, being unchangeable.

Bhagavad-gt 4.34

tad viddhi praiptena

paripranena sevay
upadekyanti te jna
jninas tattva-darina

SYNONYMS
tatthat knowledge of different sacrifices; viddhitry to understand;
praiptenaby approaching a spiritual master; paripranenaby submissive
inquiries; sevayby the rendering of service; upadekyantithey will
initiate; teyou; jnaminto knowledge; jninathe self-realized;
tattvaof the truth; darinaseers.

100
TRANSLATION

Just try to learn the truth by approaching a spiritual master. Inquire from
him submissively and render service unto him. The self-realized souls can
impart knowledge unto you because they have seen the truth.

Bhagavad-gt 4.35

yaj jtv na punar moham

eva ysyasi pava
yena bhtny aei
drakyasy tmany atho mayi

SYNONYMS
yatwhich; jtvknowing; nanever; punaagain; mohamto illusion;
evamlike this; ysyasiyou shall go; pavaO son of Pu; yenaby
which; bhtniliving entities; aeiall; drakyasiyou will see;
tmaniin the Supreme Soul; atha uor in other words; mayiin Me.

TRANSLATION

Having obtained real knowledge from a self-realized soul, you will never fall
again into such illusion, for by this knowledge you will see that all living beings
are but part of the Supreme, or, in other words, that they are mine.

Bhagavad-gt 4.36

101
api ced asi ppebhya
sarvebhya ppa-kt-tama
sarva jna-plavenaiva
vjina santariyasi

SYNONYMS
apieven; cetif; asiyou are; ppebhyaof sinners; sarvebhyaof all;
ppa-kt-tamathe greatest sinner; sarvamall such sinful reactions;
jna-plavenaby the boat of transcendental knowledge; evacertainly;
vjinamthe ocean of miseries; santariyasiyou will cross completely.

TRANSLATION

Even if you are considered to be the most sinful of all sinners, when you are
situated in the boat of transcendental knowledge you will be able to cross over
the ocean of miseries.

Bhagavad-gt 4.38

na hi jnena sada
pavitram iha vidyate
tat svaya yoga-sasiddha
klentmani vindati

SYNONYMS
nanothing; hicertainly; jnenawith knowledge; sadamin
comparison; pavitramsanctified; ihain this world; vidyateexists;
tatthat; svayamhimself; yogain devotion; sasiddhahe who is

102
mature; klenain course of time; tmaniin himself; vindatienjoys.

TRANSLATION

In this world, there is nothing so sublime and pure as transcendental

knowledge. Such knowledge is the mature fruit of all mysticism. And one who
has become accomplished in the practice of devotional service enjoys this
knowledge within himself in due course of time.

Bhagavad-gt 4.40

aja craddadhna ca
saaytm vinayati
nya loko 'sti na paro
na sukha saaytmana

SYNONYMS
ajaa fool who has no knowledge in standard scriptures; caand;
araddadhnawithout faith in revealed scriptures; caalso; saayaof
doubts; tma person; vinayatifalls back; nanever; ayamin this;
lokaworld; astithere is; nanor; parain the next life; nanot;
sukhamhappiness; saayadoubtful; tmanaof the person.

TRANSLATION

But ignorant and faithless persons who doubt the revealed scriptures do not
attain God consciousness; they fall down. For the doubting soul there is
happiness neither in this world nor in the next.

103
Bhagavad-gt 4.42

tasmd ajna-sambhta
ht-stha jnsintmana
chittvaina saaya yogam
tihottiha bhrata

SYNONYMS
tasmttherefore; ajna-sambhtamborn of ignorance;
ht-sthamsituated in the heart; jnaof knowledge; asinby the weapon;
tmanaof the self; chittvcutting off; enamthis; saayamdoubt;
yogamin yoga; tihabe situated; uttihastand up to fight; bhrataO
descendant of Bharata.

TRANSLATION

Therefore the doubts which have arisen in your heart out of ignorance
should be slashed by the weapon of knowledge. Armed with yoga, O Bhrata,
stand and fight.

Bhagavad-gt 5.2

r-bhagavn uvca
sannysa karma-yoga ca
nireyasa-karv ubhau
tayos tu karma-sannyst
karma-yogo viiyate

104
SYNONYMS
r-bhagavn uvcathe Personality of Godhead said;
sannysarenunciation of work; karma-yogawork in devotion; caalso;
nireyasa-karauleading to the path of liberation; ubhauboth; tayoof
the two; tubut; karma-sannystin comparison to the renunciation of
fruitive work; karma-yogawork in devotion; viiyateis better.

TRANSLATION

The Personality of Godhead replied: The renunciation of work and work in

devotion are both good for liberation. But, of the two, work in devotional
service is better than renunciation of work.

Bhagavad-gt 5.6

sannysas tu mah-bho
dukham ptum ayogata
yoga-yukto munir brahma
na ciredhigacchati

SYNONYMS
sannysathe renounced order of life; tubut; mah-bhoO
mighty-armed one; dukhamdistress; ptumafflicts one with;
ayogatawithout devotional service; yoga-yuktaone engaged in
devotional service; munia thinker; brahmathe Supreme; na
cireawithout delay; adhigacchatiattains.

105
TRANSLATION

Merely renouncing all activities yet not engaging in the devotional service of
the Lord cannot make one happy. But a thoughtful person engaged in devotional
service can achieve the Supreme without delay.

Bhagavad-gt 5.7

yoga-yukto viuddhtm
vijittm jitendriya
sarva-bhttma-bhttm
kurvann api na lipyate

SYNONYMS
yoga-yuktaengaged in devotional service; viuddha-tma purified soul;
vijita-tmself-controlled; jita-indriyahaving conquered the senses;
sarva-bhtato all living entities; tma-bhta-tmcompassionate; kurvan
apialthough engaged in work; nanever; lipyateis entangled.

TRANSLATION

One who works in devotion, who is a pure soul, and who controls his mind
and senses is dear to everyone, and everyone is dear to him. Though always
working, such a man is never entangled.

Bhagavad-gt 5.10

106
brahmay dhya karmi
saga tyakv karoti ya
lipyate na sa ppena
padma-patram ivmbhas

SYNONYMS
brahmaiunto the Supreme Personality of Godhead; dhyaresigning;
karmiall works; sagamattachment; tyaktvgiving up;
karotiperforms; yawho; lipyateis affected; nanever; sahe;
ppenaby sin; padma-patrama lotus leaf; ivalike; ambhasby the
water.

TRANSLATION

One who performs his duty without attachment, surrendering the results
unto the Supreme Lord, is unaffected by sinful action, as the lotus leaf is
untouched by water.

Bhagavad-gt 5.16

jnena tu tad ajna

ye nitam tmana
tem ditya-vaj jna
prakayati tat param

SYNONYMS
jnenaby knowledge; tubut; tatthat; ajnamnescience;
yemwhose; nitamis destroyed; tmanaof the living entity;

107
temtheir; ditya-vatlike the rising sun; jnamknowledge;
prakayatidiscloses; tat paramKa consciousness.

TRANSLATION

When, however, one is enlightened with the knowledge by which nescience

is destroyed, then his knowledge reveals everything, as the sun lights up
everything in the daytime.

Bhagavad-gt 5.18

vidy-vinaya-sampanne
brhmae gavi hastini
uni caiva va-pke ca
pait sama-darina

SYNONYMS
vidywith education; vinayaand gentleness; sampannefully equipped;
brhmaein the brhmaa; gaviin the cow; hastiniin the elephant;
uniin the dog; caand; evacertainly; va-pkein the dog-eater (the
outcaste); carespectively; paitthose who are wise;
sama-darinawho see with equal vision.

TRANSLATION

The humble sages, by virtue of true knowledge, see with equal vision a
learned and gentle brhmaa, a cow, an elephant, a dog and a dog-eater
[outcaste].

108
Bhagavad-gt 5.20

na prahyet priya prpya

nodvijet prpya cpriyam
sthira-buddhir asammho
brahma-vid brahmai sthita

SYNONYMS
nanever; prahyetrejoices; priyamthe pleasant; prpyaachieving;
nadoes not; udvijetbecome agitated; prpyaobtaining; ca-also;
apriyamthe unpleasant; sthira-buddhiself-intelligent;
asammhaunbewildered; brahma-vitone who knows the Supreme
perfectly; brahmaiin the transcendence; sthitasituated.

TRANSLATION

A person who neither rejoices upon achieving something pleasant nor

laments upon obtaining something unpleasant, who is self-intelligent, who is
unbewildered, and who knows the science of God, is already situated in
transcendence.

Bhagavad-gt 5.22

ye hi saspara-j bhog
dukha-yonaya eva te
dy-antavanta kaunteya
na teu ramate budha

109
SYNONYMS
yethose; hicertainly; saspara-jby contact with the material senses;
bhogenjoyments; dukhadistress; yonayasources of; eva-certainly;
tethey are; dibeginning; antaend; vantasubject to; kaunteyaO
son of Kunt; nanever; teuin those; ramatetake delight; budhathe
intelligent person.

TRANSLATION

An intelligent person does not take part in the sources of misery, which are
due to contact with the material senses. O son of Kunt, such pleasures have a
beginning and an end, and so the wise man does not delight in them.

Bhagavad-gt 5.24

yo 'nta-sukho 'ntar-rmas
tathntar-jyotir eva ya
sa yog brahma-nirva
brahma-bhto 'dhigacchati

SYNONYMS
yaone who; anta-sukhahappy from within; anta-rmaactively
enjoying within; tathas well as; anta-jyotiaiming within;
evacertainly; yaanyone; sahe; yoga mystic;
brahma-nirvamliberation in the Supreme; brahma-bhtabeing
self-realized; adhigacchatiattains.

110
TRANSLATION

One whose happiness is within, who is active and rejoices within, and whose
aim is inward is actually the perfect mystic. He is liberated in the Supreme, and
ultimately he attains the Supreme.

Bhagavad-gt 5.29

bhoktra yaja-tapas
sarva-loka-mahevaram
suhda sarva-bhtn
jtv m ntim cchati

SYNONYMS
bhoktramthe beneficiary; yajaof sacrifices; tapasmand penances and
austerities; sarva-lokaof all planets and the demigods thereof;
maha-varamthe Supreme Lord; su-hdambenefactor; sarvaof all;
bhtnmthe living entities; jtvthus knowing; mmMe (Lord
Ka); ntimrelief from material pangs; cchatione achieves.

TRANSLATION

A person in full consciousness of Me, knowing Me to be the ultimate

beneficiary of all sacrifices and austerities, the Supreme Lord of all planets and
demigods, and the benefactor and well-wisher of all living entities, attain peace
from the pangs of material miseries.

111
Bhagavad-gt 6.1

r-bhagavn uvca
anrita karma-phala
krya karma karoti ya
sa sannys ca yog ca
na niragnir na ckriya

SYNONYMS
r-bhagavn uvcathe Lord said; anritawithout taking shelter;
karma-phalamthe result of work; kryamobligatory; karmawork;
karotiperforms; yaone who; sahe; sannysin the renounced order;
caalso; yogmystic; caalso; nanot; niwithout; agnifire;
nanor; caalso; akriyawithout duty.

TRANSLATION

The Supreme Personality of Godhead said: One who is unattached to the

fruits of his work and who works as he is obligated is in the renounced order of
life, and he is the true mystic, not he who lights no fire and performs no duty.

Bhagavad-gt 6.5

uddhared tmantmna
ntmnam avasdayet
tmaiva hy tmano bandhur
tmaiva ripur tmana

112
SYNONYMS
uddharetone must deliver; tmanby the mind; tmnamthe
conditioned soul; nanever; tmnamthe conditioned soul;
avasdayetput into degradation; tmmind; evacertainly; hiindeed;
tmanaof the conditioned soul; bandhufriend; tmmind;
evacertainly; ripuenemy; tmanaof the conditioned soul.

TRANSLATION

One must deliver himself with the help of his mind, and not degrade himself.
The mind is the friend of the conditioned soul, and his enemy as well.

Bhagavad-gt 6.6

bandhur tmtmanas tasya

yentmaivtman jita
antmanas tu atrutve
vartettmaiva atru-vat

SYNONYMS
bandhufriend; tmthe mind; tmanaof the living entity; tasyaof
him; yenaby whom; tmmind; evacertainly; tmanby the living
entity; jitaconquered; antmanaof one who has failed to control the
mind; tubut; atrutvebecause of enmity; vartetaremains; tm evathe
very mind; atru-vatas an enemy.

TRANSLATION

113
For him who has conquered the mind, the mind is the best of friends; but for
one who has failed to do so, his mind will remain the greatest enemy.

Bhagavad-gt 6.7

jittmana prantasya
paramtm samhita
toa-sukha-dukheu
tath mnpamnayo

SYNONYMS
jita-tmanaof one who has conquered his mind; prantasyawho has
attained tranquility by such control over the mind; parama-tmthe
Supersoul; samhitaapproached completely; tain cold; uaheat;
sukhahappiness; dukheuand distress; tathaalso; mnain honor;
apamnayoand dishonor.

TRANSLATION

For one who has conquered the mind, the Supersoul is already reached, for
he has attained tranquillity. To such a man happiness and distress, heat and
cold, honor and dishonor are all the same.

Bhagavad-gt 6.8

Bhagavad-gt 6.29

sarva-bhta-stham tmna
sarva-bhtni ctmani
kate yoga-yukttm
sarvatra sama-darana

SYNONYMS
sarva-bhta-sthamsituated in all beings; tmnamthe Supersoul;
sarvaall; bhtnientities; caalso; tmaniin the self; katedoes see;
yoga-yukta-tmone who is dovetailed in Ka consciousness;
sarvatraeverywhere; sama-daranaseeing equally.

121
TRANSLATION

A true yog observes Me in all beings and also sees every being in Me.
Indeed, the self-realized person sees Me, the same Supreme Lord, everywhere.

Bhagavad-gt 6.30

yo m payati sarvatra
sarva ca mayi payati
tasyha na praaymi
sa ca me na praayati

SYNONYMS
yawhoever; mmMe; payatisees; sarvatraeverywhere;
sarvameverything; caand; mayiin Me; payatisees; tasyafor him;
ahamI; nanot; praaymiam lost; sahe; caalso; meto Me;
nanor; praayatiis lost.

TRANSLATION

For one who sees Me everywhere and sees everything in Me, I am never lost,
nor is he ever lost to Me.

Bhagavad-gt 6.34

cacala hi mana ka
pramthi balavad dham

122
tasyha nigraha manye
vyor iva su-dukaram

SYNONYMS
cacalamflickering; hicertainly; manamind; kaO Ka;
pramthiagitating; bala-vatstrong; dhamobstinate; tasyaits;
ahamI; nigrahamsubduing; manyethink; vyoof the wind; ivalike;
su-dukaramdifficult.

TRANSLATION

For the mind is restless, turbulent, obstinate and very strong, O Ka, and
to subdue it, I think, is more difficult than controlling the wind.

Bhagavad-gt 6.35

r-bhagavn uvca
asaaya mah-bho
mano durnigraha calam
abhysena tu kaunteya
vairgyea ca ghyate

126
life, and he again tries to make further progress in order to achieve complete
success, O son of Kuru.

Bhagavad-gt 6.44

prvbhysena tenaiva
hriyate hy avao 'pi sa
jijsur api yogasya
abda-brahmtivartate

SYNONYMS
prvaprevious; abhysenaby practice; tenaby that; evacertainly;
hriyateis attracted; hisurely; avaaautomatically; apieven; sahe;
jijsuinquisitive; apiso; yogasyaabout yoga; abda-brahmaritualistic
principles of scriptures; ativartatetranscends.

kha mano buddhir eva ca
ahakra itya me
bhinn praktir aadh

SYNONYMS
bhmiearth; pawater; analafire; vyuair; khamether;
manamind; buddhiintelligence; evacertainly; caand;
ahakrafalse ego; itithus; iyamall these; meMy; bhinnseparated;
praktienergies; aadheightfold.

TRANSLATION

Earth, water, fire, air, ether, mind, intelligence and false ego-all together
these eight comprise My separated material energies.

131
Bhagavad-gt 7.5

apareyam itas tv any

prakti viddhi me parm
jva-bht mah-bho
yayeda dhryate jagat

SYNONYMS
aparinferior; iyamthis; itabesides this; tubut; anymanother;
praktimenergy; viddhijust try to understand; me-My; parmsuperior;
jva-bhtmcomprising the living entities; mah-bhoO mighty-armed
one; yayby whom; idamthis; dhryateis utilized or exploited; jagatthe
material world.

TRANSLATION

Besides these, O mighty-armed Arjuna, there is another, superior energy of

Mine, which comprises the living entities who are exploiting the resources of
this material, inferior nature.

Bhagavad-gt 7.6

etad-yonni bhtni
sarvty upadhraya
aha ktsnasya jagata
prabhava pralayas tath

132
SYNONYMS
etatthese two natures; yonniwhose source of birth; bhtnieverything
created; sarviall; itithus; upadhrayaknow; ahamI;
ktsnasyaall-inclusive; jagataof the world; prabhavathe source of
manifestation; pralayaannihilation; tathas well as.

TRANSLATION

All created beings have their source in these two natures. Of all that is
material and all that is spiritual in this world, know for certain that I am both
the origin and the dissolution.

Bhagavad-gt 7.7

matta paratara nnyat

kicid asti dhanajaya
mayi sarvam ida prota
stre mai-ga iva

SYNONYMS
mattabeyond Me; para-taramsuperior; nanot; anyat kicitanything
else; astithere is; dhanajayaO conqueror of wealth; mayiin Me;
sarvamall that be; idamwhich we see; protamis strung; streon a
thread; mai-gapearls; ivalike.

TRANSLATION

O conqueror of wealth, there is no Truth superior to Me. Everything rests

133
upon Me, as pearls are strung on a thread.

Bhagavad-gt 7.8

raso 'ham apsu kaunteya

prabhsmi ai-sryayo
praava sarva-vedeu
abda khe paurua nu

SYNONYMS
rasataste; ahamI; apsuin water; kaunteyaO son of Kunt;
prabhthe light; asmiI am; ai-sryayoof the moon and the sun;
praavathe three letters a-u-m; sarvain all; vedeuthe Vedas;
abdasound vibration; khein the ether; pauruamability; nuin
man.

TRANSLATION

O son of Kunt, I am the taste of water, the light of the sun and the moon,
the syllable o in the Vedic mantras; I am the sound in ether and ability in
man.

Bhagavad-gt 7.10

bja m sarva-bhtn
viddhi prtha santanam
buddhir buddhimatm asmi

134
tejas tejasvinm aham

SYNONYMS
bjamthe seed; mmMe; sarva-bhtnmof all living entities;
viddhitry to understand; prthaO son of Pth; santanamoriginal,
eternal; buddhiintelligence; buddhi-matmof the intelligent; asmiI am;
tejaprowess; tejasvinmof the powerful; ahamI am.

TRANSLATION

O son of Pth, know that I am the original seed of all existences, the
intelligence of the intelligent, and the prowess of all powerful men.

Bhagavad-gt 7.11

bala balavat cha

kma-rga-vivarjitam
dharmviruddho bhteu
kmo 'smi bharatarabha

SYNONYMS
balamstrength; bala-vatmof the strong; caand; ahamI am;
kmapassion; rgaand attachment; vivarjitamdevoid of;
dharma-aviruddhanot against religious principles; bhteuin all beings;
kmasex life; asmiI am; bharata-abhaO lord of the Bhratas.

TRANSLATION

135
I am the strength of the strong, devoid of passion and desire. I am sex life
which is not contrary to religious principles, O lord of the Bhratas [Arjuna].

Bhagavad-gt 7.12

ye caiva sttvik bhv

rjass tmas ca ye
matta eveti tn viddhi
na tv aha teu te mayi

SYNONYMS
yeall which; ca-and; evacertainly; sttvikin goodness; bhvstates
of being; rjasin the mode of passion; tmasin the mode of ignorance;
caalso; yeall which; mattafrom Me; evacertainly; itithus;
tnthose; viddhitry to know; nanot; tubut; ahamI; teuin them;
tethey; mayiin Me.

TRANSLATION

Know that all states of being-be they of goodness, passion or ignorance-are

manifested by My energy. I am, in one sense, everything, but I am independent.
I am not under the modes of material nature, for they, on the contrary, are
within Me.

Bhagavad-gt 7.13

tribhir gua-mayair bhvair

ebhi sarvam ida jagat

136
mohita nbhijnti
mm ebhya param avyayam

SYNONYMS
tribhithree; gua-mayaiconsisting of the guas; bhvaiby the states
of being; ebhiall these; sarvamwhole; idamthis; jagatuniverse;
mohitamdeluded; na abhijntidoes not know; mmMe; ebhyaabove
these; paramthe Supreme; avyayaminexhaustible.

TRANSLATION

Deluded by the three modes [goodness, passion and ignorance], the whole
world does not know Me, who am above the modes and inexhaustible.

Bhagavad-gt 7.14

daiv hy e gua-may
mama my duratyay
mm eva ye prapadyante
mym et taranti te

SYNONYMS
daivtranscendental; hicertainly; ethis; gua-mayconsisting of the
three modes of material nature; mamaMy; myenergy; duratyayvery
difficult to overcome; mmunto me; evacertainly; yethose who;
prapadyantesurrender; mym etmthis illusory energy;
tarantiovercome; tethey.

137
TRANSLATION

This divine energy of Mine, consisting of the three modes of material nature,
is difficult to overcome. But those who have surrendered unto Me can easily
cross beyond it.

Bhagavad-gt 7.15

na m duktino mh
prapadyante nardham
myaypahta-jn
sura bhvam rit

SYNONYMS
nanot; mmunto Me; duktinamiscreants; mhfoolish;
prapadyantesurrender; nara-adhamlowest among mankind; myayby
the illusory energy; apahtastolen; jnwhose knowledge;
suramdemonic; bhvamnature; ritaccepting.

TRANSLATION

Those miscreants who are grossly foolish, who are lowest among mankind,
whose knowledge is stolen by illusion, and who partake of the atheistic nature
of demons do not surrender unto Me.

Bhagavad-gt 7.16

138
catur-vidh bhajante m
jan suktino 'rjuna
rto jijsur arthrth
jn ca bharatarabha

SYNONYMS
catu-vidhfour kinds of; bhajanterender services; mmunto Me;
janpersons; su-ktinathose who are pious; arjunaO Arjuna;
rtathe distressed; jijsuthe inquisitive; artha-arthone who desires
material gain; jnone who knows things as they are; caalso;
bharata-abhaO great one amongst the descendants of Bharata.

TRANSLATION

Supreme Personality of Godhead, Ka, was impersonal before and have now
assumed this personality. Due to their small knowledge, they do not know My
higher nature, which is imperishable and supreme.

Bhagavad-gt 7.25

nha praka sarvasya

yoga-my-savvta
mho 'ya nbhijnti

143
loko mm ajam avyayam

SYNONYMS
nanor; ahamI; prakamanifest; sarvasyato everyone;
yoga-myby internal potency; samvtacovered; mhafoolish;
ayamthese; nanot; abhijntican understand; lokapersons;
mmMe; ajamunborn; avyayaminexhaustible.

TRANSLATION

I am never manifest to the foolish and unintelligent. For them I am covered

by My internal potency, and therefore they do not know that I am unborn and
infallible.

Bhagavad-gt 7.26

vedha samattni
vartamnni crjuna
bhaviyi ca bhtni
m tu veda na kacana

SYNONYMS
vedaknow; ahamI; samattnicompletely past; vartamnnipresent;
caand; arjunaO Arjuna; bhaviyifuture; caalso; bhtiall living
entities; mmMe; tubut; vedaknows; nanot; kacanaanyone.

TRANSLATION

144
O Arjuna, as the Supreme Personality of Godhead, I know everything that
has happened in the past, all that is happening in the present, and all things that
are yet to come. I also know all living entities; but Me no one knows.

Bhagavad-gt 7.27

icch-dvea samutthena
dvandva-mohena bhrata
sarva-bhtni sammoha
sarge ynti parantapa

SYNONYMS
icchdesire; dveaand hate; samutthenaarisen from; dvandvaof
duality; mohenaby the illusion; bhrataO scion of Bharata; sarvaall;
bhtniliving entities; sammohaminto delusion; sargewhile taking birth;
yntigo; parantapaO conqueror of enemies.

TRANSLATION

O scion of Bharata, O conqueror of the foe, all living entities are born into
delusion, bewildered by dualities arisen from desire and hate.

Bhagavad-gt 7.28

ye tv anta-gata ppa
jann puya-karmam
te dvandva-moha-nirmukt

145
bhajante m dha-vrat

SYNONYMS
yemwhose; tubut; anta-gatamcompletely eradicated; ppamsin;
jannmof the persons; puyapious; karmamwhose previous
activities; tethey; dvandvaof duality; mohadelusion; nirmuktfree
from; bhajanteengage in devotional service; mmto Me;
dha-vratwith determination.

TRANSLATION

Persons who have acted piously in previous lives and in this life and whose
sinful actions are completely eradicated are freed from the dualities of delusion,
and they engage themselves in My service with determination.

Bhagavad-gt 8.5

anta-kle ca mm eva
smaran muktv kalevaram
ya prayti sa mad-bhva
yti nsty atra saaya

SYNONYMS
anta-kleat the end of life; caalso; mmMe; evacertainly;
smaranremembering; muktvquitting; kalevaramthe body; yahe
who; praytigoes; sahe; mat-bhvamMy nature; ytiachieves;
nanot; astithere is; atrahere; saayadoubt.

146
TRANSLATION

And whoever, at the end of his life, quits his body remembering Me alone at
once attains My nature. Of this there is no doubt.

Bhagavad-gt 8.6

ya ya vpi smaran bhva

tyajaty ante kalevaram
ta tam evaiti kaunteya
sad tad-bhva-bhvita

SYNONYMS
yam yamwhatever; v apiat all; smaranremembering; bhvamnature;
tyajatigives up; anteat the end; kalevaramthis body; tam tamsimilar;
evacertainly; etigets; kaunteyaO son of Kunt; sadalways; tatthat;
bhvastate of being; bhvitaremembering.

TRANSLATION

Whatever state of being one remembers when he quits his body, O son of
Kunt, that state he will attain without fail.

Bhagavad-gt 8.7

tasmt sarveu kleu

mm anusmara yudhya ca

147
mayy arpita-mano-buddhir
mm evaiyasy asaaya

SYNONYMS
tasmttherefore; sarveuat all; kleutimes; mmMe; anusmarago
on remembering; yudhyafight; caalso; mayiunto Me;
arpitasurrendering; manamind; buddhiintellect; mmunto Me;
evasurely; eyasiyou will attain; asaayabeyond a doubt.

TRANSLATION

Therefore, Arjuna, you should always think of Me in the form of Ka and

at the same time carry out your prescribed duty of fighting. With your activities
dedicated to Me and your mind and intelligence fixed on Me, you will attain Me
without doubt.

Bhagavad-gt 8.8

abhysa-yoga-yuktena
cetas nnya-gmin
parama purua divya
yti prthnucintayan

SYNONYMS
abhysa-yogaby practice; yuktenabeing engaged in meditation; cetasby
the mind and intelligence; na anya-gminwithout their being deviated;
paramamthe Supreme; puruamPersonality of Godhead;
divyamtranscendental; ytione achieves; prthaO son of Pth;

148
anucintayanconstantly thinking of.

TRANSLATION

He who meditates on Me as the Supreme Personality of Godhead, his mind

constantly engaged in remembering Me, undeviated from the path, he, O
Prtha, is sure to reach Me.

Bhagavad-gt 8.14

ananya-cet satata
yo m smarati nityaa
tasyha sulabha prtha
nitya-yuktasya yogina

SYNONYMS
ananya-cetwithout deviation of the mind; satatamalways; yaanyone
who; mmMe (Ka); smaratiremembers; nityaaregularly; tasyato
him; ahamI am; su-labhavery easy to achieve; prthaO son of Pth;
nityaregularly; yuktasyaengaged; yoginafor the devotee.

TRANSLATION

For one who always remembers Me without deviation, I am easy to obtain, O

son of Pth, because of his constant engagement in devotional service.

Bhagavad-gt 8.15

149
mm upetya punar janma
dukhlayam avatam
npnuvanti mahtmna
sasiddhi param gat

SYNONYMS
mmMe; upetyaachieving; punaagain; jamnabirth;
dukha-layamplace of miseries; avatamtemporary; nanever;
pnuvantiattain; mah-tmnathe great souls; sasiddhimperfection;
parammultimate; gathaving achieved.

TRANSLATION

After attaining Me, the great souls, who are yogs in devotion, never return
to this temporary world, which is full of miseries, because they have attained
the highest perfection.

Bhagavad-gt 8.16

-brahma-bhuvanl lok
punar vartino 'rjuna
mm upetya tu kaunteya
punar janma na vidyate

SYNONYMS
-brahma bhuvantup to Brahmaloka planet; lokthe planetary systems;
punaagain; vartinareturning; arjunaO Arjuna; mmunto Me;
upetyaarriving; tubut; kaunteyaO son of Kunt; puna janmarebirth;

150
nanever; vidyatetakes place.

TRANSLATION

From the highest planet in the material world down to the lowest, all are
places of misery wherein repeated birth and death take place. But one who
attains to My abode, O son of Kunt, never takes birth again.

Bhagavad-gt 8.17

sahasra-yuga-paryantam
ahar yad brahmao vidhu
rtri yuga-sahasrnt
te 'ho-rtra-vido jan

SYNONYMS
sahasraone thousand; yugamillenniums; paryantamincluding;
ahaday; yatthat which; brahmaaof Brahm; viduthey know;
rtrimnight; yugamillenniums; sahasra-antmsimilarly, ending after
one thousand; tethey; ahartraday and night; vidawho understand;
janpeople.

TRANSLATION

By human calculation, a thousand ages taken together form the duration of

Brahm's one day. And such also is the duration of his night.

151
Bhagavad-gt 8.19

bhta-grma sa evya
bhtv bhtv pralyate
rtry-game 'vaa prtha
prabhavaty ahar-game

SYNONYMS
bhta-grmathe aggregate of all living entities; sathese; evacertainly;
ayamthis; bhtv bhtvrepeatedly taking birth; pralyateis annihilated;
rtriof night; gameon the arrival; avaaautomatically; prthaO son
of Pth; prabhavatiis manifest; ahaof daytime; gameon the arrival.

TRANSLATION

Again and again, when Brahm's day arrives, all living entities come into
being, and with the arrival of Brahm's night they are helplessly annihilated.

Bhagavad-gt 8.20

paras tasmt tu bhvo 'nyo

'vyakto 'vyaktt santana
ya sa sarveu bhteu
nayatsu na vinayati

SYNONYMS
paratranscendental; tasmtto that; tubut; bhvanature;

152
anyaanother; avyaktaunmanifest; avyakttto the unmanifest;
santanaeternal; ya sathat which; sarveuall;
bhteumanifestation; nayatsubeing annihilated; nanever;
vinayatiis annihilated.

TRANSLATION

Yet there is another unmanifest nature, which is eternal and is

transcendental to this manifested and unmanifested matter. It is supreme and is
never annihilated. When all in this world is annihilated, that part remains as it
is.

Bhagavad-gt 8.21

avyakto 'kara ity uktas

tam hu param gatim
ya prpya na nivartante
tad dhma parama mama

SYNONYMS
avyaktaunmanifested; akarainfallible; itithus; uktais said;
tamthat; huis known; parammthe ultimate; gatimdestination;
yamwhich; prpyagaining; nanever; nivartantecome back; tatthat;
dhmaabode; paramamsupreme; mamaMy.

TRANSLATION

That which the Vedntists describe as unmanifest and infallible, that which
is known as the supreme destination, that place from which, having attained it,

153
one never returns-that is My supreme abode.

Bhagavad-gt 8.28

vedeu yajeu tapasu caiva

dneu yat puya-phala pradiam
atyeti tat sarvam idam viditv
yog para sthnam upaiti cdyam

SYNONYMS
vedeuin the study of the Vedas; yajeuin the performances of yaja,
sacrifice; tapasuin undergoing different types of austerities; caalso;
evacertainly; dneuin giving charities; yatthat which;
puya-phalamresult of pious work; pradiamindicated; atyetisurpasses;
tat sarvamall those; idamthis; viditvknowing; yogthe devotee;
paramsupreme; sthnamabode; upaitiachieves; caalso;
dyamoriginal.

TRANSLATION

A person who accepts the path of devotional service is not bereft of the
results derived from studying the Vedas, performing sacrifices, undergoing
austerities, giving charity or pursuing philosophical and fruitive activities.
Simply by performing devotional service, he attains all these, and at the end he
reaches the supreme eternal abode.

Bhagavad-gt 9.1

154
r-bhagavn uvca
ida tu te guhyatama
pravakymy anasyave
jna vijna-sahita
yaj jtv mokyase 'ubht

SYNONYMS
r-bhagavn uvcathe Supreme Personality of Godhead said; idamthis;
tubut; teunto you; guhya-tamamthe most confidential; pravakymiI
am speaking; anasyaveto the non-envious; jnamknowledge;
vijnarealized knowledge; sahitamwith; yatwhich; jtvknowing;
mokyaseyou will be released; aubhtfrom this miserable material
existence.

TRANSLATION

The Supreme Personality of Godhead said: My dear Arjuna, because you are
never envious of Me, I shall impart to you this most confidential knowledge and
realization, knowing which you shall be relieved of the miseries of material
existence.

Bhagavad-gt 9.2

rja-vidy rja-guhya
pavitram idam uttamam
pratyakvagama dharmya
su-sukha kartum avyayam

155
SYNONYMS
rja-vidythe king of education; rja-guhyamthe king of confidential
knowledge; pavitramthe purest; idamthis; uttamamtranscendental;
pratyakaby direct experience; avagamamunderstood; dharmyamthe
principle of religion; su-sukhamvery happy; kartumto execute;
avyayameverlasting.

TRANSLATION

This knowledge is the king of education, the most secret of all secrets. It is
the purest knowledge, and because it gives direct perception of the self by
realization, it is the perfection of religion. It is everlasting, and it is joyfully
performed.

Bhagavad-gt 9.3

araddadhn puru
dharmasysya parantapa
aprpya m nivartante
mtyu-sasra-vartmani

SYNONYMS
araddadhnthose who are faithless; purusuch persons;
dharmasyatoward the process of religion; asyathis; parantapaO killer of
the enemies; aprpyawithout obtaining; mmMe; nivartantecome back;
mtyuof death; sasrain material existence; vartmanion the path.

156
TRANSLATION

Those who are not faithful in this devotional service cannot attain Me, O
conqueror of enemies. Therefore they return to the path of birth and death in
this material world.

Bhagavad-gt 9.4

may tatam ida sarva

jagad avyakta-mrtin
mat-sthni sarva-bhtni
na cha tev avasthita

SYNONYMS
mayby Me; tatampervaded; idamthis; sarvamall; jagatcosmic
manifestation; avyakta-mrtinby the unmanifested form; mat-sthniin
Me; sarva-bhtniall living entities; nanot; caalso; ahamI; teuin
them; avasthitasituated.

TRANSLATION

By Me, in My unmanifested form, this entire universe is pervaded. All

beings are in Me, but I am not in them.

Bhagavad-gt 9.5

na ca mat-sthni bhtni

157
paya me yogam aivaram
bhta-bhn na ca bhta-stho
mamtm bhta-bhvana

SYNONYMS
nanever; caalso; mat-sthnisituated in Me; bhtniall creation;
payajust see; meMy; yogam aivaraminconceivable mystic power;
bhta-bhtthe maintainer of all living entities; nanever; caalso;
bhta-sthain the cosmic manifestation; mamaMy; tmSelf;
bhta-bhvanathe source of all manifestations.

TRANSLATION

And yet everything that is created does not rest in Me. Behold My mystic
opulence! Although I am the maintainer of all living entities and although I am
everywhere, I am not a part of this cosmic manifestation, for My Self is the
very source of creation.

Bhagavad-gt 9.10

maydhyakea prakti
syate sa-carcaram
hetunnena kaunteya
jagad viparivartate

SYNONYMS
mayby Me; adhyakeaby superintendence; praktimaterial nature;
syatemanifests; saboth; cara-acaramthe moving and the nonmoving;

158
hetunfor the reason; anenathis; kaunteyaO son of Kunt; jagatthe
cosmic manifestation; viparivartateis working.

TRANSLATION

This material nature, which is one of My energies, is working under My

direction, O son of Kunt, producing all moving and non-moving beings. Under
its rule this manifestation is created and annihilated again and again.

Bhagavad-gt 9.11

avajnanti m mh
mnu tanum ritam
para bhvam ajnanto
mama bhta-mahevaram

SYNONYMS
avajnantideride; mmMe; mhfoolish men; mnumin a human
form; tanuma body; ritamassuming; paramtranscendental;
bhvamnature; ajnantanot knowing; mamaMy; bhtaof everything
that be; mah-varamthe supreme proprietor.

TRANSLATION

Fools deride me when I descend in the human form. They do not know My
transcendental nature as the Supreme Lord of all that be.

159
Bhagavad-gt 9.12

mogh mogha-karmo
mogha-jn vicetasa
rkasm sur caiva
prakti mohin rit

SYNONYMS
mogha-baffled in their hopes; mogha-karmabaffled in fruitive
activities; mogha-jnbaffled in knowledge; vicetasabewildered;
rkasmdemonic; surmatheistic; caand; evacertainly;
praktimnature; mohinmbewildering; rittaking shelter of.

TRANSLATION

Those who are thus bewildered are attracted by demonic and atheistic views.
In that deluded condition, their hopes for liberation, their fruitive activities,
and their culture of knowledge are all defeated.

Bhagavad-gt 9.13

mahtmnas tu m prtha
daiv praktim rit
bhajanty ananya-manaso
jtv bhtdim avyayam

SYNONYMS

160
mah-tmnathe great souls; tubut; mmunto Me; prthaO son of
Pth; daivmdivine; praktimnature; rittaken shelter of;
bhajantirender service; ananya-manasawithout deviation of the mind;
jtvknowing; bhtaof creation; dimthe origin;
avyayaminexhaustible.

TRANSLATION

SYNONYMS
yethose who; apialso; anyaof other; devatgods; bhaktdevotees;
yajanteworship; raddhay-anvitwith faith; tethey; apialso;
mmMe; evaonly; kaunteyaO son of Kunt; yajantithey worship;
avidhi-prvakamin a wrong way.

TRANSLATION

Those who are devotees of other gods and who worship them with faith
actually worship only Me, O son of Kunt, but they do so in a wrong way.

Bhagavad-gt 9.24

aha hi sarva-yajn

164
bhokt ca prabhur eva ca
na tu mm abhijnanti
tattventa cyavanti te

SYNONYMS
ahamI; hisurely; sarvaof all; yajnmsacrifices; bhoktthe enjoyer;
caand; prabhuLord; evaalso; caand; nanot; tubut; mmMe;
abhijnantithey know; tattvenain reality; atatherefore; cyavantifall
down; tethey.

TRANSLATION

I am the only enjoyer and master of all sacrifices. Therefore, those who do
not recognize My true transcendental nature fall down.

Bhagavad-gt 9.25

ynti deva-vrat devn

pitn ynti pit-vrat
bhtni ynti bhtejy
ynti mad-yjino 'pi mm

SYNONYMS
yntigo; deva-vratworshipers of demigods; devnto the demigods;
pitnto the ancestors; yntigo; pit-vratworshipers of ancestors;
bhtnito the ghosts and spirits; yntigo; bhta-ijyworshipers of
ghosts and spirits; yntigo; matMy; yjinadevotees; apibut;
mmunto Me.

165
TRANSLATION

Those who worship the demigods will take birth among the demigods; those
who worship the ancestors go to the ancestors; those who worship ghosts and
spirits will take birth among such beings; and those who worship Me will live
with Me.

Bhagavad-gt 9.26

patra pupa phala toya

yo me bhakt prayacchati
tad aha bhakty-upahtam
anmi prayattmana

SYNONYMS
patrama leaf; pupama flower; phalama fruit; toyamwater;
yawhoever; meunto Me; bhaktywith devotion; prayacchatioffers;
tatthat; ahamI; bhakti-upahtamoffered in devotion; anmiaccept;
prayata-tmanafrom one in pure consciousness.

TRANSLATION

If one offers Me with love and devotion a leaf, a flower, a fruit or water, I
will accept it.

Bhagavad-gt 9.27

166
yat karoi yad ansi
yaj juhoi dadsi yat
yat tapasyasi kaunteya
tat kuruva mad-arpaam

SYNONYMS
yatwhatever; karoiyou do; yatwhatever; ansiyou eat;
yatwhatever; juhoiyou offer; dadsiyou give away; yatwhatever;
yatwhatever; tapasyasiausterities you perform; kaunteyaO son of Kunt;
tatthat; kuruvado; matunto Me; arpaamas an offering.

TRANSLATION

Whatever you do, whatever you eat, whatever you offer or give away, and
whatever austerities you perform-do that, O son of Kunt, as an offering to Me.

Bhagavad-gt 9.29

samo 'ha sarva-bhteu

na me dveyo 'sti na priya
ye bhajanti tu m bhakty
mayi te teu cpy aham

SYNONYMS
mmof Me; hicertainly; prthaO son of Pth; vyaprityaparticularly

169
taking shelter; yethose who; apialso; syuare; ppa-yonayaborn of a
lower family; striyawomen; vaiymercantile people; tathalso;
drlower-class men; te apieven they; yntigo; parmto the
supreme; gatimdestination.

TRANSLATION

O son of Pth, those who take shelter in Me, though they be of lower
birth-women, vaiyas [merchants] and dras [workers]-can attain the supreme
destination.

Bhagavad-gt 9.33

ki punar brhma puy

bhakt rjarayas tath
anityam asukha lokam
ima prpya bhajasva mm

SYNONYMS
kimhow much; punaagain; brhmabrhmaas; puyrighteous;
bhaktdevotees; rja-ayasaintly kings; tathalso;
anityamtemporary; asukhamfull of miseries; lokamplanet; imamthis;
prpyagaining; bhajasvabe engaged in loving service; mmunto Me.

TRANSLATION

How much more this is so of the righteous brhmaas, the devotees and the
saintly kings. Therefore, having come to this temporary, miserable world,
engage in loving service unto Me.

170
Bhagavad-gt 9.34

man-man bhava mad-bhakto

mad-yj m namaskuru
mm evaiyasi yuktvaivam
tmna mat-paryaa

SYNONYMS
mat-manalways thinking of Me; bhavabecome; matMy;
bhaktadevotee; matMy; yjworshiper; mmunto Me;
namaskuruoffer obeisances; mmunto Me; evacompletely; eyasiyou
will come; yuktvbeing absorbed; evamthus; tmnamyour soul;
mat-paryaadevoted to Me.

TRANSLATION

Engage your mind always in thinking of Me, become my devotee, offer

obeisances to Me and worship Me. Being completely absorbed in Me, surely you
will come to Me.

Bhagavad-gt 10.2

na me vidu sura-ga
prabhava na maharaya
aham dir hi devn
mahar ca sarvaa

171
SYNONYMS
nanever; meMy; viduknow; sura-gademi-gods;
prabhavamorigin, opulences; nanever; mah-ayagreat sages; ahamI
am; dithe origin; hicertainly; devnmof the demigods;
mah-mof the great sages; caalso; sarvaain all respects.

TRANSLATION

Neither the hosts of demigods nor the great sages know My origin or
opulences, for, in every respect, I am the source of the demigods and sages.

Bhagavad-gt 10.7

et vibhti yoga ca
mama yo vetti tattvata
so 'vikalpena yogena
yujyate ntra saaya

SYNONYMS
etamall this; vibhtimopulence; yogammystic power; caalso;
mamaof Mine; yaanyone who; vettiknows; tattvatafactually;
sahe; avikalpenawithout division; yogenain devotional service;
yujyateis engaged; nanever; atrahere; saayadoubt.

TRANSLATION

One who is factually convinced of this opulence and mystic power of Mine
engages in unalloyed devotional service; of this there is no doubt.

172
Bhagavad-gt 10.8

aha sarvasya prabhavo

matta sarva pravartate
iti matv bhajante m
budh bhva-samanvit

SYNONYMS
ahamI; sarvasyaof all; prabhavathe source of generation;
mattafrom Me; sarvameverything; pravartate-emanates; itithus;
matvknowing; bhajantebecomes devoted; mmunto Me;
budhlearned; bhva-samanvitwith great attention.

TRANSLATION

I am the source of all spiritual and material worlds. Everything emanates

from Me. The wise who know this perfectly engage in My devotional service
and worship Me with all their hearts.

Bhagavad-gt 10.9

mac-citt mad-gata-pr
bodhayanta parasparam
kathayanta ca m nitya
tuyanti ca ramanti ca

173
SYNONYMS
mat-citttheir minds fully engaged in Me; mat-gata-prtheir lives
devoted to Me; bodhayantapreaching; parasparamamong themselves;
kathayantatalking; caalso; mmabout Me; nityamperpetually;
tuyantibecome pleased; caalso; ramantienjoy transcendental bliss;
caalso.

TRANSLATION

The thoughts of My pure devotees dwell in Me, their lives are fully devoted
to My service, and they derive great satisfaction and bliss from always
enlightening one another and conversing about Me.

Bhagavad-gt 10.10

te satata-yuktn
bhajat prti-prvakam
dadmi buddhi-yoga ta
yena mm upaynti te

SYNONYMS
temunto them; satata-yuktnmalways engaged; bhajatmin
rendering devotional service; prti-prvakamin loving ecstasy; dadmiI
give; buddhi-yogamreal intelligence; tamthat; yenaby which;
mmunto Me; upaynticome; tethey.

TRANSLATION

174
To those who are constantly devoted to serving Me with love, I give the
understanding by which they can come to Me.

Bhagavad-gt 10.11

tem evnukamprtham
aham ajna-ja tama
naymy tma-bhva-stho
jna-dpena bhsvat

SYNONYMS
temfor them; evacertainly; anukamp-arthamto show special mercy;
ahamI; ajna-jamdue to ignorance; tamadarkness; naymidispel;
tma-bhvawithin their hearts; sthasituated; jnaof knowledge;
dpenawith the lamp; bhsvatglowing.

TRANSLATION

To show them special mercy, I, dwelling in their hearts, destroy with the
shining lamp of knowledge the darkness born of ignorance.

Bhagavad-gt 10.12-13

arjuna uvca
para brahma para dhma
pavitra parama bhavn
purua vata divyam

175
di-devam aja vibhum

hus tvm aya sarve

devarir nradas tath
asito devalo vysa
svaya caiva bravi me

SYNONYMS
arjuna uvcaArjuna said: paramsupreme; brahmatruth;
paramsupreme; dhmasustenance; pavitrampure; paramamsupreme;
bhavnYou; puruampersonality; vatameternal;
divyamtranscendental; di-devamthe original Lord; ajamunborn;
vibhumgreatest; husay; tvmof You; ayasages; sarveall;
deva-ithe sage among the demigods; nradaNrada; tathalso;
asitaAsita; devalaDevala; vysaVysa; svayampersonally;
caalso; evacertainly; bravyou are explaining; meunto me.

TRANSLATION

Arjuna said: You are the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the ultimate
abode, the purest, the Absolute Truth. You are the eternal, transcendental,
original person, the unborn, the greatest. All the great sages such as Nrada,
Asita, Devala and Vysa confirm this truth about You, and now You Yourself
are declaring it to me.

Bhagavad-gt 10.14

sarvam etad ta manye

yan m vads keava

176
na hi te bhagavan vyakti
vidur dev na dnav

SYNONYMS
sarvamall; etatthis; tamtruth; manyeI accept; yatwhich;
mmunto me; vadsYou tell; keavaO Ka; nanever; hicertainly;
teYour; bhagavanO Personality of Godhead; vyaktimrevelation;
viducan know; devthe demigods; nanor; dnavthe demons.

TRANSLATION

O Ka, I totally accept as truth all that You have told me. Neither the
demigods nor the demons, O Lord, can understand your personality.

Bhagavad-gt 10.34

mtyu sarva-hara cham

udbhava ca bhaviyatm
krti rr vk ca nr
smtir medh dhti kam

SYNONYMS
mtyudeath; sarva-haraall-devouring; caalso; ahamI am;
udbhavageneration; caalso; bhaviyatmof future manifestations;
krtifame; ropulence or beauty; vkfine speech; caalso;
nrmof women; smtimemory; medhintelligence;
dhtifirmness; kampatience.

177
TRANSLATION

I am all-devouring death, and I am the generating principle of all that is yet

to be. Among women I am fame, fortune, fine speech, memory, intelligence,
steadfastness and patience.

Bhagavad-gt 10.39

yac cpi sarva-bhtn

bja tad aham arjuna
na tad asti vin yat syn
may bhta carcaram

SYNONYMS
yatwhatever; caalso; apimay be; sarva-bhtnmof all creations;
bjamthe seed; tatthat; ahamI am; arjunaO Arjuna; nanot;
tatthat; astithere is; vinwithout; yatwhich; sytexists; mayMe;
bhtamcreated being; cara-acarammoving and nonmoving.

TRANSLATION

Furthermore, O Arjuna, I am the generating seed of all existences. There is

no being-moving or nonmoving-that can exist without Me.

Bhagavad-gt 10.41

yad yad vibhtimat sattva

178
rmad rjitam eva v
tad tad evvagaccha tva
mama tejo 'a-sambhavam

SYNONYMS
yat yatwhatever; vibhtiopulences; mathaving; sattvamexistence;
r-matbeautiful; rjitamglorious; evacertainly; vor; tat tatall
those; evacertainly; avagacchamust know; tvamyou; mamaMy;
tejaof the splendor; aaa part; sambhavamborn of.

TRANSLATION

Know that all opulent, beautiful, and glorious creations spring from but a
spark of My splendor.

Bhagavad-gt 10.42

atha v bahunaitena
ki jtena tavrjuna
viabhyham ida ktsnam
ekena sthito jagat

SYNONYMS
atha vor; bahunmany; etenaby this kind; kimwhat; jtenaby
knowing; tavayour; arjunaO Arjuna; viabhyapervading; ahamI;
idamthis; ktsnamentire; ekaby one; aenapart; sthitaam
situated; jagatuniverse.

179
TRANSLATION

But what need is there, Arjuna, for all this detailed knowledge? With a
single fragment of Myself I pervade and support this entire universe.

Bhagavad-gt 11.32

klo 'smi loka-kaya-kt pravddho

182
te me yuktatam mat

SYNONYMS
r-bhagavn uvcathe Supreme Personality of Godhead said; mayiupon
Me; veyafixing; manathe mind; yethose who; mmMe;
nityaalways; yuktengaged; upsateworship; raddhaywith faith;
paraytranscendental; upetendowed; tethey; meby Me;
yukta-tammost perfect in yoga; matare considered.

TRANSLATION

The Supreme Personality of Godhead said: Those who fix their minds on
My personal form and are always engaged in worshiping Me with great and
transcendental faith are considered by Me to be most perfect.

Bhagavad-gt 12.5

kleo 'dhikataras tem

avyaktsakta-cetasm
avyakt hi gatir dukha
dehavadbhir avpyate

amnitvam adambhitvam
ahis kntir rjavam
cryopsana auca
sthairyam tma-vinigraha

indriyrtheu vairgyam
anahakra eva ca
janma-mtyu-jar-vydhi-
dukha-donudaranam

asaktir anabhivaga
putra-dra-ghdiu
nitya ca sama-cittatvam
iniopapattiu

mayi cnanya-yogena
bhaktir avyabhicri
vivikta-dea-sevitvam

188
aratir jana-sasadi

adhytma-jna-nityatva
tattva-jnrtha-daranam
etaj jnam iti proktam
ajna yad ato 'nyath

SYNONYMS
amnitvamhumility; adambhitvampridelessness; ahisnonviolence;
kntitolerance; rjavamsimplicity; crya-upsanamapproaching a
bona fide spiritual master; aucamcleanliness; sthairyamsteadfastness;
tma-vinigrahaself-control; indriya-artheuin the matter of the senses;
vairgyamrenunciation; anahakrabeing without false egoism;
evacertainly; caalso; janmaof birth; mtyudeath; jarold age;
vydhiand disease; dukhaof the distress; doathe fault;
anudaranamobserving; asaktibeing without attachment;
anabhivagabeing without association; putrafor son; drawife;
gha-diuhome, etc.; nityamconstant; caalso;
sama-cittatvamequilibrium; iathe desirable; aniaand undesirable;
upapattiuhaving obtained; mayiunto Me; caalso; ananya-yogenaby
unalloyed devotional service; bhaktidevotion; avyabhicriwithout any
break; viviktato solitary; deaplaces; sevitvamaspiring; aratibeing
without attachment; jana-sasadito people in general;
adhytmapertaining to the self; jnain knowledge;
nityatvamconstancy; tattva-jnaof knowledge of the truth; arthafor
the object; daranamphilosophy; etatall this; jnamknowledge;
itithus; proktamdeclared; ajnamignorance; yatthat which;
atafrom this; anyathother.

TRANSLATION

189
Humility; pridelessness; nonviolence; tolerance; simplicity; approaching a
bona fide spiritual master; cleanliness; steadiness; self-control; renunciation of
the objects of sense gratification; absence of false ego; the perception of the evil
of birth, death, old age and disease; detachment; freedom from entanglement
with children, wife, home and the rest; even-mindedness amid pleasant and
unpleasant events; constant and unalloyed devotion to Me; aspiring to live in a
solitary place; detachment from the general mass of people; accepting the
importance of self-realization; and philosophical search for the Absolute
Truth-all these I declare to be knowledge, and besides this whatever there may
be is ignorance.

Bhagavad-gt 13.14

sarvata pi-pda tat

sarvato 'ki-iro-mukham
sarvata rutimal loke
sarvam vtya tihati

SYNONYMS
sarvataeverywhere; pihands; pdamlegs; tatthat;
sarvataeverywhere; akieyes; iraheads; mukhamfaces;
sarvataeverywhere; ruti-mathaving ears; lokein the world;
sarvameverything; vtyacovering; tihatiexists.

TRANSLATION

Everywhere are His hands and legs, His eyes, heads and faces, and He has
ears everywhere. In this way the Supersoul exists, pervading everything.

190
Bhagavad-gt 13.21

krya-kraa-karttve
hetu praktir ucyate
purua sukha-dukhn
bhokttve hetur ucyate

SYNONYMS
kryaof effect; kraaand cause; karttvein the matter of creation;
hetuthe instrument; praktimaterial nature; ucyateis said to be;
puruathe living entity; sukhaof happiness; dukhnmand distress;
bhokttvein enjoyment; hetuthe instrument; ucyateis said to be.

TRANSLATION

Nature is said to be the cause of all material causes and effects, whereas the
living entity is the cause of the various sufferings and enjoyments in this world.

Bhagavad-gt 13.22

purua prakti-stho hi
bhukte prakti-jn gun
kraa gua-sago 'sya
sad-asad-yoni-janmasu

SYNONYMS
puruathe living entity; prakti-sthabeing situated in the material

191
energy; hicertainly; bhukteenjoys; prakti-jnproduced by the material
nature; gunthe modes of nature; kraamthe cause; gua-sagathe
association with the modes of nature; asyaof the living entity; sat-asatin
good and bad; yonispecies of life; janmasuin births.

TRANSLATION

The living entity in material nature thus follows the ways of life, enjoying
the three modes of nature. This is due to his association with that material
nature. Thus he meets with good and evil among various species.

Bhagavad-gt 13.23

upadranumant ca
bhart bhokt mahevara
paramtmeti cpy ukto
dehe 'smin purua para

SYNONYMS
upadraoverseer; anumantpermitter; caalso; bhartmaster;
bhoktsupreme enjoyer; mah-varathe Supreme Lord;
parama-tmthe Supersoul; itialso; caand; apiindeed; uktais said;
dehein the body; asminthis; puruaenjoyer; paratranscendental.

TRANSLATION

Yet in this body there is another, a transcendental enjoyer, who is the Lord,
the supreme proprietor, who exists as the overseer and permitter, and who is
known as the Supersoul.

192
Bhagavad-gt 13.26

anye tv evam ajnanta

rutvnyebhya upsate
te 'pi ctitaranty eva
mtyu ruti-parya

SYNONYMS
anyeothers; tubut; evamthus; ajnantawithout spiritual knowledge;
rutvby hearing; anyebhyafrom others; upsatebegin to worship;
tethey; apialso; caand; atitarantitranscend; evacertainly;
mtyumthe path of death; ruti-paryaainclined to the process of
hearing.

TRANSLATION

Again there are those who, although not conversant in spiritual knowledge,
begin to worship the Supreme Person upon hearing about Him from others.
Because of their tendency to hear from authorities, they also transcend the path
of birth and death.

Bhagavad-gt 14.3

mama yonir mahad-brahma

tasmin garbha dadhmy aham
sambhava sarva-bhtn
tato bhavati bhrata

193
SYNONYMS
mamaMy; yonisource of birth; mahatthe total material existence;
brahmasupreme; tasminin that; garbhampregnancy; dadhmicreate;
ahamI; sambhavathe possibility; sarva-bhtnmof all living entities;
tatathereafter; bhavatibecomes; bhrataO son of Bharata.

TRANSLATION

The total material substance, called Brahman, is the source of birth, and it is
that Brahman that I impregnate, making possible the births of all living beings,
O son of Bharata.

Bhagavad-gt 14.4

sarva-yoniu kaunteya
mrtaya sambhavanti y
ts brahma mahad yonir
aha bja-prada pit

SYNONYMS
sarva-yoniuin all species of life; kaunteyaO son of Kunt;
mrtayaforms; sambhavantithey appear; ywhich; tsmof all of
them; brahmathe supreme; mahat yonisource of birth in the material
substance; ahamI; bja-pradathe seed-giving; pitfather.

TRANSLATION

It should be understood that all species of life, O son of Kunt, are made

194
possible by birth in this material nature, and that I am the seed-giving father.

Bhagavad-gt 14.10

rajas tama cbhibhya

sattva bhavati bhrata
raja sattva tama caiva
tama sattva rajas tath

SYNONYMS
rajathe mode of passion; tamathe mode of ignorance; caalso;
abhibhyasurpassing; sattvamthe mode of goodness; bhavatibecomes
prominent; bhrataO son of Bharata; rajathe mode of passion;
sattvamthe mode of goodness; tamathe mode of ignorance; caalso;
evalike that; tamathe mode of ignorance; sattvamthe mode of
goodness; rajathe mode of passion; taththus.

TRANSLATION

Sometimes the mode of goodness becomes prominent, defeating the modes of

passion and ignorance, O son of Bharata. Sometimes the mode of passion defeats
goodness and ignorance, and at other times ignorance defeats goodness and
passion. In this way there is always competition for supremacy.

Bhagavad-gt 14.18

rdhva gacchanti sattva-sth

madhye tihanti rjas

195
jaghanya-gua-vtti-sth
adho gacchanti tmas

SYNONYMS
rdhvamupwards; gacchantigoes; sattva-sththose situated in the mode
of goodness; madhyein the middle; tihantidwell; rjasthose who are
situated in the mode of passion; jaghanyaof abominable; guaquality;
vtti-sthwhose occupation; adhadown; gacchantigo;
tmaspersons in the mode of ignorance.

TRANSLATION

Those situated in the mode of goodness gradually go upward to the higher

planets; those in the mode of passion live on the earthly planets; and those in
the abominable mode of ignorance go down to the hellish worlds.

Bhagavad-gt 14.26

m ca yo 'vyabhicrea
bhakti-yogena sevate
sa gun samattyaitn
brahma-bhyya kalpate

SYNONYMS
mmunto Me; caalso; yaa person who; avyabhicreawithout fail;
bhakti-yogenaby devotional service; sevaterenders service; sahe;
gunthe modes of material nature; samattyatranscending; etnall
these; brahma-bhyyaelevated to the Brahman platform; kalpatebecomes.

196
TRANSLATION

One who engages in full devotional service, unfailing in all circumstances, at

once transcends the modes of material nature and thus comes to the level of
Brahman.

Bhagavad-gt 14.27

brahmao hi pratihham
amtasyvyayasya ca
vatasya ca dharmasya
sukhasyaikntikasya ca

SYNONYMS
brahmaaof the impersonal brahmajyoti; hicertainly; pratihthe rest;
ahamI am; amtasyaof the immortal; avyayasyaof the imperishable;
caalso; vatasyaof the eternal; caand; dharmasyaof the
constitutional position; sukhasyaof happiness; aikntikasyaultimate;
caalso.

TRANSLATION

ersonal Brahman, which is immortal, imperishable and eternal and is the

constitutional position of ultimate happiness.

Bhagavad-gt 15.1

197
r bhagavn uvca
rdhva-mlam adha-kham
avattha prhur avyayam
chandsi yasya parni
yas ta veda sa veda-vit

SYNONYMS
r bhagavn uvcathe Supreme Personality of Godhead said;
rdhva-mlamwith roots above; adhadownwards; khambranches;
avatthama banyan tree; prhuis said; avyayameternal;
chandsithe Vedic hymns; yasyaof which; parnithe leaves;
yaanyone who; tamthat; vedaknows; sahe; veda-vitthe knower of
the Vedas.

TRANSLATION

The Supreme Personality of Godhead said: It is said that there is an

imperishable banyan tree that has its roots upward and its branches down and
whose leaves are the Vedic hymns. One who knows this tree is the knower of
the Vedas.

Bhagavad-gt 15.5

nirmna-moh jita-saga-do
adhytma-nity vinivtta-km
dvandvair vimukt sukha-dukha-sajair
gacchanty amh padam avyaya tat

198
SYNONYMS
niwithout; mnafalse prestige; mohand illusion; jitahaving
conquered; sagaof association; dothe faults; adhytmain spiritual
knowledge; nityin eternity; vinivttadisassociated; kmfrom lust;
dvandvaifrom the dualities; vimuktliberated; sukha-dukhahappiness
and distress; sajainamed; gacchantiattain; amhunbewildered;
padamsituation; avyayameternal; tatthat.

TRANSLATION

Those who are free from false prestige, illusion and false association, who
understand the eternal, who are done with material lust, who are freed from the
dualities of happiness and distress, and who, unbewildered, know how to
surrender unto the Supreme Person attain to that eternal kingdom.

Bhagavad-gt 15.6

na tad bhsayate sryo

na ako na pvaka
yad gatv na nivartante
tad dhma parama mama

SYNONYMS
nanot; tatthat; bhsayateilluminates; sryathe sun; nanor;
akathe moon; nanor; pvakafire, electricity; yatwhere;
gatvgoing; nanever; nivartantethey come back; tat dhmathat abode;
paramamsupreme; mamaMy.

199
TRANSLATION

That supreme abode of Mine is not illumined by the sun or moon, nor by
fire or electricity. Those who reach it never return to this material world.

Bhagavad-gt 15.7

mamaivo jva-loke
jva-bhta santana
mana ahnndriyi
prakti-sthni karati

SYNONYMS
mamaMy; evacertainly; aafragmental particle; jva-lokein the
world of conditional life; jva-bhtathe conditioned living entity;
santanaeternal; manawith the mind; ahnithe six;
indriyisenses; praktiin material nature; sthnisituated; karatiis
struggling hard.

TRANSLATION

The living entities in this conditioned world are My eternal fragmental parts.
Due to conditioned life, they are struggling very hard with the six senses, which
include the mind.

Bhagavad-gt 15.10

200
utkrmanta sthita vpi
bhujna v gunvitam
vimh nnupayanti
payanti jna-cakua

SYNONYMS
utkrmantamquitting the body; sthitamsituated in the body; v
apieither; bhujnamenjoying; vor; gua-anvitamunder the spell of
the modes of material nature; vimhfoolish persons; nanever;
anupayantican see; payantican see; jna-cakuathose who have the
eyes of knowledge.

TRANSLATION

The foolish cannot understand how a living entity can quit his body, nor can
they understand what sort of body he enjoys under the spell of the modes of
nature. But one whose eyes are trained in knowledge can see all this.

Bhagavad-gt 15.15

sarvasya cha hdi sannviho

matta smtir jnam apohana ca
vedai ca sarvair aham eva vedyo
vednta-kd veda-vid eva cham

SYNONYMS
sarvasyaof all living beings; caand; ahamI; hdiin the heart;
sanniviasituated; mattafrom Me; smtiremembrance;

201
jnamknowledge; apohanamforgetfulness; caand; vedaiby the
Vedas; caalso; sarvaiall; ahamI am; evacertainly; vedyaknowable;
vednta-ktthe compiler of the Vednta; veda-vitthe knower of the Vedas;
evacertainly; caand; ahamI.

TRANSLATION

I am seated in everyone's heart, and from Me come remembrance, knowledge

and forgetfulness. By all the Vedas, I am to be known. Indeed, I am the
compiler of Vednta, and I am the knower of the Vedas.

Bhagavad-gt 15.16

dvv imau puruau loke

kara ckara eva ca
kara sarvi bhtni
ka-stho 'kara ucyate

SYNONYMS
dvautwo; imauthese; puruauliving entities; lokein the world;
karafallible; caand; akarainfallible; evacertainly; caand;
karafallible; sarviall; bhtniliving entities; ka-sthain
oneness; akarainfallible; ucyateis said.

TRANSLATION

There are two classes of beings, the fallible and the infallible. In the material
world every living entity is fallible, and in the spiritual world every living entity
is called infallible.

202
Bhagavad-gt 15.18

yasmt karam atto 'ham

akard api cottama
ato 'smi loke vede ca
prathita puruottama

SYNONYMS
yasmtbecause; karamto the fallible; attatranscendental; ahamI
am; akartbeyond the infallible; apialso; caand; uttamathe best;
atatherefore; asmiI am; lokein the world; vedein the Vedic
literature; caand; prathitacelebrated; purua-uttamaas the Supreme
Personality.

TRANSLATION

Because I am transcendental, beyond both the fallible and the infallible, and
because I am the greatest, I am celebrated both in the world and in the Vedas as
that Supreme Person.

Bhagavad-gt 15.19

yo mm evam asammho
jnti puruottamam
sa sarva-vid bhajati m
sarva-bhvena bhrata

203
SYNONYMS
yaanyone who; mmMe; evamthus; asammhawithout a doubt;
jntiknows; purua-uttamamthe Supreme Personality of Godhead;
sahe; sarva-vitthe knower of everything; bhajatirenders devotional
service; mmunto Me; sarva-bhvenain all respects; bhrataO son of
Bharata.

TRANSLATION

Whoever knows Me as the Supreme Personality of Godhead, without

doubting, is the knower of everything. He therefore engages himself in full
devotional service to Me, O son of Bharata.

Bhagavad-gt 16.1-3

r-bhagavn uvca
abhaya sattva-sauddhir
jna-yoga-vyavasthiti
dna dama ca yaja ca
svdhyyas tapa rjavam

ahis satyam akrodhas

tyga ntir apaiunam
day bhtev aloluptva
mrdava hrr acpalam

teja kam dhti aucam

adroho nti-mnit
bhavanti sampada daivm

204
abhijtasya bhrata

SYNONYMS
r-bhagavn uvcathe Supreme Personality of Godhead said;
abhayamfearlessness; sattva-sauddhipurification of one's existence;
jnain knowledge; yogaof linking up; vyavasthitithe situation;
dnamcharity; damacontrolling the mind; caand;
yajaperformance of sacrifice; caand; svdhyyastudy of Vedic
literature; tapaausterity; rjavamsimplicity; ahisnonviolence;
satyamtruthfulness; akrodhafreedom from anger; tygarenunciation;
ntitranquillity; apaiunamaversion to fault-finding; daymercy;
bhteutowards all living entities; aloluptvamfreedom from greed;
mrdavamgentleness; hrmodesty; acpalamdetermination;
tejavigor; kamforgiveness; dhtifortitude; aucamcleanliness;
adrohafreedom from envy; nanot; ati-mnitexpectation of honor;
bhavantiare; sampadamthe qualities; daivmthe transcendental nature;
abhijtasyaof one who is born of; bhrataO son of Bharata.

TRANSLATION

The Supreme Personality of Godhead said: Fearlessness; purification of

one's existence; cultivation of spiritual knowledge; charity; self-control;
performance of sacrifice; study of the Vedas; austerity; simplicity; nonviolence;
truthfulness; freedom from anger; renunciation; tranquillity; aversion to
faultfinding; compassion for all living entities; freedom from covetousness;
gentleness; modesty; steady determination; vigor; forgiveness; fortitude;
cleanliness; and freedom from envy and from the passion for honor-these
transcendental qualities, O son of Bharata, belong to godly men endowed with
divine nature.

205
Bhagavad-gt 16.7

pravtti ca nivtti ca
jan na vidur sur
na auca npi ccro
na satya teu vidyate

SYNONYMS
pravttimacting properly; caalso; nivttimnot acting improperly;
caand; janpersons; nanever; viduknow; surof demoniac
quality; nanever; aucamcleanliness; nanor; apialso; caand;
crabehavior; nanever; satyamtruth; teuin them; vidyatethere
is.

TRANSLATION

Those who are demoniac do not know what is to be done and what is not to
be done. Neither cleanliness nor proper behavior nor truth is found in them.

Bhagavad-gt 16.8

asatyam apratiha te
jagad hur anvaram
aparaspara-sambhta
kim anyat kma-haitukam

SYNONYMS

206
asatyamunreal; apratihamwithout foundation; tethey; jagatthe
cosmic manifestation; husay; anvaramwith no controller;
aparasparawithout cause; sambhtamarisen; kim anyatthere is no other
cause; kma-haitukamit is due to lust only.

TRANSLATION

They say that this world is unreal, with no foundation, no God in control.
They say it is produced of sex desire and has no cause other than lust.

Bhagavad-gt 16.9

et dim avaabhya
natmno 'lpa-buddhaya
prabhavanty ugra-karma
kayya jagato 'hit

SYNONYMS
etmthis; dimvision; avaabhyaaccepting; naahaving lost;
tmnathemselves; alpa-buddhayathe less intelligent;
prabhavantiflourish; ugra-karmaengaged in painful activities;
kayyafor destruction; jagataof the world; ahitunbeneficial.

TRANSLATION

Following such conclusions, the demoniac, who are lost to themselves and
who have no intelligence, engage in unbeneficial, horrible works meant to
destroy the world.

207
Bhagavad-gt 16.19

tn aha dviata krrn

sasreu nardhamn
kipmy ajasram aubhn
surv eva yoniu

SYNONYMS
tnthose; ahamI; dviataenvious; krrnmischievous;
sasreuinto the ocean of material existence; nara-adhamnthe lowest
of mankind; kipmiI put; ajasramforever; aubhninauspicious;
surudemoniac; evacertainly; yoniuinto the wombs.

TRANSLATION

Those who are envious and mischievous, who are the lowest among men, I
perpetually cast into the ocean of material existence, into various demoniac
species of life.

Bhagavad-gt 16.20

sur yonim pann

mh janmani janmani
mm aprpyaiva kaunteya
tato ynty adham gatim

SYNONYMS

208
surmdemoniac; yonimspecies; panngaining; mhthe foolish;
janmani janmaniin birth after birth; mmMe; aprpyawithout
achieving; evacertainly; kaunteyaO son of Kunt; tatathereafter;
yantigo; adhammcondemned; gatimdestination.

TRANSLATION

Attaining repeated birth amongst the species of demoniac life, O son of

Kunt, such persons can never approach Me. Gradually they sink down to the
most abominable type of existence.

Bhagavad-gt 16.21

tri-vidha narakasyeda
dvra nanam tmana
kma krodhas tath lobhas
tasmd etat traya tyajet

SYNONYMS
tri-vidhamof three kinds; narakasyaof hell; idamthis; dvramgate;
nanamdestructive; tmanaof the self; kmalust; krodhaanger;
tathas well as; lobhagreed; tasmttherefore; etatthese;
trayamthree; tyajetone must give up.

TRANSLATION

There are three gates leading to this hell-lust, anger, and greed. Every sane
man should give these up, for they lead to the degradation of the soul.

209
Bhagavad-gt 16.23

ya stra-vidhim utsjya
vartate kma-krata
na sa siddhim avpnoti
na sukha na par gatim

SYNONYMS
yaanyone who; stra-vidhimthe regulations of the scriptures;
utsjyagiving up; vartateremains; kma-krataacting whimsically in
lust; nanever; sahe; siddhimperfection; avpnotiachieves;
nanever; sukhamhappiness; nanever; parmthe supreme;
gatimperfectional stage.

TRANSLATION

He who discards scriptural injunctions and acts according to his own whims
attains neither perfection, nor happiness, nor the supreme destination.

Bhagavad-gt 16.24

tasmc chstra prama te

krykrya-vyavasthitau
jtv stra-vidhnokta
karma kartum ihrhasi

SYNONYMS

210
tasmttherefore; stramthe scriptures; pramamevidence; teyour;
kryaduty; akryaand forbidden activities; vyavasthitauin determining;
jtvknowing; straof scripture; vidhnathe regulations; uktamas
declared; karmawork; kartumdo; ihain this world; arhasiyou should.

TRANSLATION

One should therefore understand what is duty and what is not duty by the
regulations of the scriptures. Knowing such rules and regulations, one should
act so that he may gradually be elevated.

Bhagavad-gt 17.23

o tat sad iti nirdeo

brahmaas tri-vidha smta
brhmas tena ved ca
yaj ca vihit pur

SYNONYMS
oindication of the Supreme; tatthat; sateternal; itithus;
nirdeaindication; brahmaaof the Supreme; tri-vidhathree kinds;
smtais considered; brhmathe brhmaas; tenawith that;
vedthe Vedic literature; caalso; yajsacrifice; caalso;
vihitused; purformerly.

TRANSLATION

From the beginning of creation, the three words o tat sat were used to
indicate the Supreme Absolute Truth. These three symbolic representations

211
were used by brhmaas while chanting the hymns of the Vedas and during
sacrifices for the satisfaction of the Supreme.

Bhagavad-gt 18.5

yaja-dna-tapa-karma
na tyjya kryam eva tat
yajo dna tapa caiva
pvanni manim

SYNONYMS
yajaof sacrifice; dnacharity; tapaand penance; karmaactivity;
nanever; tyjyamto be given up; kryammust be done; evacertainly;
tatthat; yajasacrifice; dnamcharity; tapapenance; caalso;
evacertainly; pvannipurifying; manimeven for the great souls.

TRANSLATION

sasiddhi labhate nara
sva-karma-nirata siddhi
yath vindati tac chu

214
SYNONYMS
sve sveeach his own; karmaiwork; abhiratafollowing;
sasiddhimperfection; labhateachieves; naraa man; sva-karmain his
own duty; nirataengaged; siddhimperfection; yathas; vindatiattains;
tatthat; ulisten.

TRANSLATION

By following his qualities of work, every man can become perfect. Now
please hear from Me how this can be done.

Bhagavad-gt 18.46

yata pravttir bhtn

yena sarvam ida tatam
sva-karma tam abhyarcya
siddhi vindati mnava

SYNONYMS
yatafrom whom; pravttithe emanation; bhtnmof all living
entities; yenaby whom; sarvamall; idamthis; tatamis pervaded;
sva-karmaby his own duties; tamHim; abhyarcyaby worshiping;
siddhimperfection; vindatiachieves; mnavaa man.

TRANSLATION

By worship of the Lord, who is the source of all beings and who is
all-pervading, a man can attain perfection through performing his own work.

215
Bhagavad-gt 18.47

reyn sva-dharmo vigua

para-dharmt sv-anuhitt
svabhva-niyata karma
kurvan npnoti kilbiam

SYNONYMS
reynbetter; sva-dharmaone's own occupation; viguaimperfectly
performed; para-dharmtthan another's occupation; su-anuhittperfectly
done; svabhva-niyatamprescribed according to one's nature; karmawork;
kurvanperforming; nanever; pnotiachieves; kilbiamsinful reactions.

TRANSLATION

It is better to engage in one's own occupation, even though one may perform
it imperfectly, than to accept another's occupation and perform it perfectly.
Duties prescribed according to one's nature are never affected by sinful
reactions.

only by devotional service. And when one is in full consciousness of Me by such
devotion, he can enter into the kingdom of God.

Bhagavad-gt 18.57

cetas sarva karmi

mayi sannyasya mat-para
buddhi-yogam upritya

218
mac-citta satata bhava

SYNONYMS
cetasby intelligence; sarva-karmiall kinds of activities; mayiunto
Me; sannyasyagiving up; mat-paraunder My protection;
buddhi-yogamdevotional activities; uprityataking shelter of;
mat-cittain consciousness of Me; satatamtwenty-four hours a day;
bhavajust become.

TRANSLATION

In all activities just depend upon Me and work always under My protection.
In such devotional service, be fully conscious of Me.

Bhagavad-gt 18.58

mac-citta sarva-durgi
mat-prasdt tariyasi
atha cet tvam ahakrn
na royasi vinakyasi

SYNONYMS
matof Me; cittabeing in consciousness; sarvaall;
durgiimpediments; matprasdtby My mercy; tariyasiyou will
overcome; athabut; cetif; tvamyou; ahakrtby false ego; na
royasido not hear; vinakyasiyou will be lost.

219
TRANSLATION

you will pass over all the obstacles of conditioned life by My grace. If,
however, you do not work in such consciousness but act through false ego, not
hearing Me, you will be lost.

Bhagavad-gt 18.61

vara sarva-bhtn
hd-dee 'rjuna tihati
bhrmayan sarva-bhtni
yantrrhni myay

SYNONYMS
varathe Supreme Lord; sarva-bhtnmof all living entities;
ht-deein the location of the heart; arjunaO Arjuna; tihatiresides;
bhrmayancausing to travel; sarva-bhtniall living entities; yantraon a
machine; rhanibeing placed; myayunder the spell of material
energy.

TRANSLATION

The Supreme Lord is situated in everyone's heart, O Arjuna, and is

directing the wanderings of all living entities, who are seated as on a machine,
made of the material energy.

Bhagavad-gt 18.63

220
iti te jnam khyta
guhyd guhyatara may
vimyaitad aeea
yathecchasi tath kuru

SYNONYMS
itithus; teunto you; jnamknowledge; khytamdescribed;
guhytthan confidential; guhya-taramstill more confidential; mayby
Me; vimyadeliberating; etaton this; aeeafully; yathas;
icchasiyou like; taththat; kuruperform.

TRANSLATION

Thus I have explained to you knowledge still more confidential. Deliberate

on this fully, and then do what you wish to do.

Bhagavad-gt 18.65

man-man bhava mad-bhakto

mad-yj m namaskuru
mm evaiyasi satya te
pratijne priyo 'si me

SYNONYMS
mat-manthinking of Me; bhavajust become; mat-bhaktaMy devotee;
mat-yjMy worshiper; mmunto Me; namaskuruoffer your obeisances;
mmunto Me; evacertainly; eyasiyou will come; satyamtruly; teto

221
you; pratijneI promise; priyadear; asiyou are; meto Me.

TRANSLATION

Always think of Me, become My devotee, worship Me and offer your

homage unto Me. Thus you will come to Me without fail. I promise you this
because you are My very dear friend.

Bhagavad-gt 18.66

sarva-dharmn parityajya
mm eka araa vraja
aha tv sarva-ppebhyo
mokayiymi m uca

SYNONYMS
sarva-dharmnall varieties of religion; parityajyaabandoning; mmunto
Me; ekamonly; araamfor surrender; vrajago; ahamI; tvmyou;
sarvaall; ppebhyafrom sinful reactions; mokayiymiwill deliver;
mdo not; ucaworry.

TRANSLATION

Abandon all varieties of religion and just surrender unto Me. I shall deliver
you from all sinful reactions. Do not fear.

Bhagavad-gt 18.68

222
ya ida parama guhya
mad-bhaktev abhidhsyati
bhakti mayi par ktv
mm evaiyaty asaaya

SYNONYMS
yaanyone who; idamthis; paramammost; guhyamconfidential secret;
matof Mine; bhakteuamongst devotees; abhidhsyatiexplains;
bhaktimdevotional service; mayiunto Me; parmtranscendental;
ktvdoing; mmunto Me; evacertainly; eyaticomes;
asaayawithout doubt.

TRANSLATION

For one who explains this supreme secret to the devotees, pure devotional
service is guaranteed, and at the end he will come back to Me.

Bhagavad-gt 18.69

na ca tasmn manuyeu
kacin me priya-kttama
bhavit na ca me tasmd
anya priyataro bhuvi

SYNONYMS
nanever; caand; tasmtthan him; manuyeuamong men;
kacitanyone; meto Me; priya-kt-tamamore dear; bhavitwill
become; nanor; caand; meto Me; tasmtthan him; anyaanother;

223
priya-taradearer; bhuviin this world.

TRANSLATION

There is no servant in this world more dear to Me than he, nor will there
ever be one more dear.

Bhagavad-gt 18.73

arjuna uvca
nao moha smtir labdh
tvat-prasdn maycyuta
sthito 'smi gata-sandeha
kariye vacana tava

SYNONYMS
arjuna uvcaArjuna said; naadispelled; mohaillusion;
smtimemory; labdhregained; tvat-prasdtby Your mercy; mayby
me; acyutaO infallible Ka; sthitasituated; asmiI am; gataremoved;
sandehaall doubts; kariyeI shall execute; vacanamorder; tavaYour.

TRANSLATION

Arjuna said: My dear Ka, O infallible one, my illusion is now gone. I

have regained my memory by Your mercy. I am now firm and free from doubt
and am prepared to act according to Your instructions.

224
Bhagavad-gt 18.78

yatra yogevara ko
yatra prtho dhanur-dhara
tatra rr vijayo bhtir
dhruv ntir matir mama

SYNONYMS
yatrawhere; yoga-varathe master of mysticism; kaLord Ka;
yatrawhere; prthathe son of Pth; dhanu-dharathe carrier of the
bow and arrow; tatrathere; ropulence; vijayavictory;
bhtiexceptional power; dhruvcertain; ntimorality; mati
mamamy opinion.

TRANSLATION

Wherever there is Ka, the master of all mystics, and wherever there is
Arjuna, the supreme archer, there will also certainly be opulence, victory,
extraordinary power, and morality. That is my opinion.

Selected Verses from rmad Bhgavatam

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.1.1

o namo bhagavate vsudevya

225
janmdy asya yato 'nvayd itarata crthev abhija svar
tene brahma hd ya di-kavaye muhyanti yat sraya
tejo-vri-md yath vinimayo yatra tri-sargo 'm
dhmn svena sad nirasta-kuhaka satya para dhmahi

SYNONYMS
omO my Lord; namaoffering my obeisances; bhagavateunto the
Personality of Godhead; vsudevyaunto Vsudeva (the son of Vasudeva), or
Lord r Ka, the primeval Lord; janma dicreation, sustenance and
destruction; asyaof the manifested universes; yatafrom whom;
anvaytdirectly; itarataindirectly; caand; artheupurposes;
abhijafully cognizant; sva-rfully independent; teneimparted;
brahmathe Vedic knowledge; hdconsciousness of the heart; yaone
who; di-kavayeunto the original created being; muhyantiare illusioned;
yatabout whom; srayagreat sages and demigods; tejafire;
vriwater; mdmearth; yathas much as; vinimayaaction and
reaction; yatrawhereupon; tri-sargathree modes of creation, creative
faculties; amalmost factual; dhmnalong with all transcendental
paraphernalia; svenaself-sufficiently; sadalways; nirastanegation by
absence; kuhakamillusion; satyamtruth; paramabsolute; dhmahiI do
meditate upon.

TRANSLATION

O my Lord, r Ka, son of Vasudeva, O all-pervading Personality of

Godhead, I offer my respectful obeisances unto You. I meditate upon Lord r
Ka because He is the Absolute Truth and the primeval cause of all causes of
the creation, sustenance and destruction of the manifested universes. He is
directly and indirectly conscious of all manifestations, and He is independent
because there is no other cause beyond Him. It is He only who first imparted

226
the Vedic knowledge unto the heart of Brahmj, the original living being. By
Him even the great sages and demigods are placed into illusion, as one is
bewildered by the illusory representations of water seen in fire, or land seen on
water. Only because of Him do the material universes, temporarily manifested
by the reactions of the three modes of nature, appear factual, although they are
unreal. I therefore meditate upon Him, Lord r Ka, who is eternally
existent in the transcendental abode, which is forever free from the illusory
representations of the material world. I meditate upon Him, for He is the
Absolute Truth.

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.1.2

dharma projjhita-kaitavo 'tra paramo nirmatsar sat

vedya vstavam atra vastu ivada tpa-trayonmlanam
rmad-bhgavate mah-muni-kte ki v parair vara
sadyo hdy avarudhyate 'tra ktibhi urubhis tat-kat

SYNONYMS
dharmareligiosity; projjhitacompletely rejected; kaitavacovered by
fruitive intention; atraherein; paramathe highest; nirmatsarmof
the one-hundred-percent pure in heart; satmdevotees;
vedyamunderstandable; vstavamfactual; atraherein; vastusubstance;
ivadamwell being; tpa-trayathreefold miseries; unmlanamcausing
uprooting of; rmatbeautiful; bhgavatethe Bhgavata Pura;
mah-munithe great sage (Vysadeva); ktehaving compiled; kimwhat
is; vthe need; paraiothers; varathe Supreme Lord; sadyaat
once; hdiwithin the heart; avarudhyatebecome compact; atraherein;
ktibhiby the pious men; urubhiby culture; tat-katwithout
delay.

227
TRANSLATION

Completely rejecting all religious activities which are materially motivated,

this Bhgavata Pura propounds the highest truth, which is understandable by
those devotees who are fully pure in heart. The highest truth is reality
distinguished from illusion for the welfare of all. Such truth uproots the
threefold miseries. This beautiful Bhgavatam, compiled by the great sage
Vysadeva [in his maturity], is sufficient in itself for God realization. What is
the need of any other scripture? As soon as one attentively and submissively
hears the message of Bhgavatam, by this culture of knowledge the Supreme
Lord is established within his heart.

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.1.19

vaya tu na vitpyma
uttama-loka-vikrame
yac-chvat rasa-jn
svdu svdu pade pade

SYNONYMS
vayamwe; tubut; nanot; vitpymashall be at rest;
uttama-lokathe Personality of Godhead, who is glorified by transcendental

231
prayers; vikrameadventures; yatwhich; vatmby continuous hearing;
rasahumor; jnmthose who are conversant with; svdurelishing;
svdupalatable; pade padeat every step.

TRANSLATION

We never tire of hearing the transcendental pastimes of the Personality of

Godhead, who is glorified by hymns and prayers. Those who have developed a
taste for transcendental relationships with Him relish hearing of His pastimes at
every moment.

(The sages to Sta Gosvm)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.1.22

tva na sandarito dhtr

dustara nistitratm
kali sattva-hara pus
kara-dhra ivravam

SYNONYMS
tvamYour Goodness; naunto us; sandaritameeting; dhtrby
providence; dustaraminsurmountable; nistitratmfor those desiring to
cross over; kalimthe age of Kali; sattva-haramthat which deteriorates the
good qualities; pusmof a man; kara-dhracaptain; ivaas;
aravamthe ocean.

TRANSLATION

232
We think that we have met Your Goodness by the will of providence, just so
that we may accept you as captain of the ship for those who desire to cross the
difficult ocean of Kali, which deteriorates all the good qualities of a human
being.

(The sages to Sta Gosvm)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.2.4

nryaa namasktya
nara caiva narottamam
dev sarasvat vysa
tato jayam udrayet

SYNONYMS
nryaamthe Personality of Godhead; nama-ktyaafter offering
respectful obeisances; naram ca evaand Nryaa i; nara-uttamamthe
supermost human being; devmthe goddess; sarasvatmthe mistress of
learning; vysamVysadeva; tatathereafter; jayamall that is meant for
conquering; udrayetbe announced.

TRANSLATION

Before reciting this rmad-Bhgavatam, which is the very means of

conquest, one should offer respectful obeisances unto the Personality of
Godhead, Nryaa, unto Nara-nryaa i, the supermost human being, unto
mother Sarasvat, the goddess of learning, and unto rla Vysadeva, the author.

233
(Sta Gosvm instructs the sages of Naimiraya)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.2.5

munaya sdhu po 'ha

bhavadbhir loka-magalam
yat kta ka-samprano
yentm suprasdati

SYNONYMS
munayaO sages; sdhuthis is relevant; paquestioned;
ahammyself; bhavadbhiby all of you; lokathe world;
magalamwelfare; yatbecause; ktamade; kathe Personality of
Godhead; sampranarelevant question; yenaby which; tmself;
suprasdaticompletely pleased.

TRANSLATION

O sages, I have been justly questioned by you. Your questions are worthy
because they relate to Lord Ka and so are of relevance to the world's welfare.
Only questions of this sort are capable of completely satisfying the self.

(Sta Gosvm begins instructing the sages of Naimiraya)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.2.6

234
sa vai pus paro dharmo
yato bhaktir adhokaje
ahaituky apratihat
yaytm suprasdati

SYNONYMS
sathat; vaicertainly; pusmfor mankind; parasublime;
dharmaoccupation; yataby which; bhaktidevotional service;
adhokajeunto the Transcendence; ahaitukcauseless;
apratihatunbroken; yayby which; tmthe self;
suprasdaticompletely satisfied.

TRANSLATION

The supreme occupation [dharma] for all humanity is that by which men can
attain to loving devotional service unto the transcendent Lord. Such devotional
service must be unmotivated and uninterrupted to completely satisfy the self.

(Sta Gosvm instructs the sages of Naimiraya)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.2.7

vsudeve bhagavati
bhakti-yoga prayojita
janayaty u vairgya
jna ca yad ahaitukam

235
SYNONYMS
vsudeveunto Ka; bhagavatiunto the Personality of Godhead;
bhakti-yogacontact of devotional service; prayojitabeing applied;
janayatidoes produce; uvery soon; vairgyamdetachment;
jnamknowledge; caand; yatthat which; ahaitukamcauseless.

TRANSLATION

By rendering devotional service unto the Personality of Godhead, r Ka,

one immediately acquires causeless knowledge and detachment from the world.

(Sta Gosvm instructs the sages of Naimiraya)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.2.8

dharma svanuhita pus

vivaksena-kathsu ya
notpdayed yadi rati
rama eva hi kevalam

SYNONYMS
dharmaoccupation; svanuhitaexecuted in terms of one's own position;
pusmof humankind; vivaksenathe Personality of Godhead (plenary
portion); kathsuin the message of; yawhat is; nanot; utpdayetdoes
produce; yadiif; ratimattraction; ramauseless labor; evaonly;
hicertainly; kevalamentirely.

236
TRANSLATION

The occupational activities a man performs according to his own position are
only so much useless labor if they do not provoke attraction for the message of
the Personality of Godhead.

(Sta Gosvm instructs the sages of Naimiraya)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.2.9

dharmasya hy pavargyasya
nrtho 'rthyopakalpate
nrthasya dharmaikntasya
kmo lbhya hi smta

SYNONYMS
dharmasyaoccupational engagement; hicertainly; pavargyasyaultimate
liberation; nanot; arthaend; arthyafor material gain; upakalpateis
meant for; naneither; arthasyaof material gain; dharma-eka-antasyafor
one who is engaged in the ultimate occupational service; kmasense
gratification; lbhyaattainment of; hiexactly; smtais described by the
great sages.

TRANSLATION

All occupational engagements are certainly meant for ultimate liberation.

They should never be performed for material gain. Furthermore, according to
sages, one who is engaged in the ultimate occupational service should never use

237
material gain to cultivate sense gratification.

(Sta Gosvm instructs the sages of Naimiraya)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.2.10

varrama-vibhgaa
svanuhitasya dharmasya
sasiddhir hari-toaam

SYNONYMS
ataso; pumbhiby the human being; dvija-resO best among the
twice-born; varna-ramathe institution of four castes and four orders of
life; vibhgaaby the division of; svanuhitasyaof one's own prescribed
duties; dharmasyaoccupational; sasiddhithe highest perfection;
harithe Personality of Godhead; toaampleasing.

240
TRANSLATION

O best among the twice-born, it is therefore concluded that the highest

perfection one can achieve by discharging the duties prescribed for one's own
occupation according to caste divisions and orders of life is to please the
Personality of Godhead.

(Sta Gosvm instructs the sages of Naimiraya)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.2.14

tasmd ekena manas

bhagavn stvat pati
rotavya krtitavya ca
dhyeya pjya ca nityad

SYNONYMS
tasmttherefore; ekenaby one; manasattention of the mind;
bhagavnthe Personality of Godhead; stvatmof the devotees;
patiprotector; rotavyais to be heard; krtitavyato be glorified;
caand; dhyeyato be remembered; pjyato be worshiped; caand;
nityadconstantly.

TRANSLATION

Therefore, with one-pointed attention, one should constantly hear about,

glorify, remember and worship the Personality of Godhead, who is the protector
of the devotees.

241
(Sta Gosvm instructs the sages of Naimiraya)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.2.15

yad-anudhysin yukt
karma-granthi-nibandhanam
chindanti kovids tasya
ko na kuryt kath-ratim

SYNONYMS
yatwhich; anudhyremembrance; asinsword; yuktbeing equipped
with; karmareactionary work; granthiknot; nibandhanaminterknit;
chindanticut; kovidintelligent; tasyaHis; kawho; nanot;
kurytshall do; kathmessages; ratimattention.

TRANSLATION

With sword in hand, intelligent men cut through the binding knots of
reactionary work [karma] by remembering the Personality of Godhead.
Therefore, who will not pay attention to His message?

(Sta Gosvm instructs the sages of Naimiraya)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.2.16

uro raddadhnasya

242
vsudeva-kath-ruci
syn mahat-sevay vipr
puya-trtha-nievat

SYNONYMS
uroone who is engaged in hearing; raddadhnasyawith care and
attention; vsudevain respect to Vsudeva; kaththe message;
ruciaffinity; sytis made possible; mahat-sevayby service rendered to
pure devotees; viprO twice-born; puya-trthathose who are cleansed of
all vice; nievatby service.

TRANSLATION

O twice-born sages, by serving those devotees who are completely freed from
all vice, great service is done. By such service, one gains affinity for hearing the
messages of Vsudeva.

(Sta Gosvm instructs the sages of Naimiraya)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.2.17

vat sva-kath ka
puya-ravaa krtana
hdy anta stho hy abhadri
vidhunoti suht satm

SYNONYMS
vatmthose who have developed the urge to hear the message of;

243
sva-kathHis own words; kathe Personality of Godhead;
puyavirtues; ravaahearing; krtanachanting; hdi anta
sthawithin one's heart; hicertainly; abhadridesire to enjoy matter;
vidhunoticleanses; suhtbenefactor; satmof the truthful.

TRANSLATION

r Ka, the Personality of Godhead, who is the Paramtm [Supersoul] in

everyone's heart and the benefactor of the truthful devotee, cleanses desire for
material enjoyment from the heart of the devotee who has developed the urge to
hear His messages, which are in themselves virtuous when properly heard and
chanted.

(Sta Gosvm instructs the sages of Naimiraya)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.2.18

naa-pryev abhadreu
nitya bhgavata-sevay
bhagavaty uttama-loke
bhaktir bhavati naihik

SYNONYMS
naadestroyed; pryeualmost to nil; abhadreuall that is inauspicious;
nityamregularly; bhgavatarmad-Bhgavatam, or the pure devotee;
sevayby serving; bhagavatiunto the Personality of Godhead;
uttamatranscendental; lokeprayers; bhaktiloving service;
bhavaticomes into being; naihikirrevocable.

244
TRANSLATION

By regular attendance in classes on the Bhgavatam and by rendering of

service to the pure devotee, all that is troublesome to the heart is almost
completely destroyed, and loving service unto the Personality of Godhead, who
is praised with transcendental songs, is established as an irrevocable fact.

(Sta Gosvm instructs the sages of Naimiraya)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.2.19

tad rajas-tamo-bhv
kma-lobhdaya ca ye
ceta etair anviddha
sthita sattve prasdati

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.2.28-29

vsudeva-par ved
vsudeva-par makh
vsudeva-par yog
vsudeva-par kriy

vsudeva-para jna

247
vsudeva-para tapa
vsudeva-paro dharmo
vsudeva-par gati

SYNONYMS
vsudevathe Personality of Godhead; parthe ultimate goal;
vedrevealed scriptures; vsudevathe Personality of Godhead; parfor
worshiping; makhsacrifices; vsudevathe Personality of Godhead;
parthe means of attaining; yogmystic paraphernalia-vsudevathe
Personality of Godhead; parunder His control; kriyfruitive activities;
vsudevathe Personality of Godhead; paramthe supreme;
jnamknowledge; vsudevathe Personality of Godhead; parambest;
tapaausterity; vsudevathe Personality of Godhead; parasuperior
quality; dharmareligion; vsudevathe Personality of Godhead;
parultimate; gatigoal of life.

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.4.25

str-dra-dvijabandhn
tray na ruti-gocar
karma-reyasi mhn
reya eva bhaved iha
iti bhratam khyna
kpay munin ktam

SYNONYMS
strthe woman class; drathe laboring class; dvija-bandhnmof the
friends of the twice-born; traythree; nanot; ruti-gocarfor
understanding; karmain activities; reyasiin welfare; mhnmof the
fools; reyasupreme benefit; evamthus; bhavetachieved; ihaby this;
251
itithus thinking; bhratamthe great Mahbhrata; khynamhistorical
facts; kpayout of great mercy; muninby the muni; ktamis
completed.

TRANSLATION

Out of compassion, the great sage thought it wise that this would enable men
to achieve the ultimate goal of life. Thus he compiled the great historical
narration called the Mahbhrata for women, laborers and friends of the
twice-born.

(Sta Gosvm instructs the sages of Naimiraya)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.5.10

na yad vaca citra-pada harer yao

jagat-pavitra pragta karhicit
tad vyasa trtham uanti mnas
na yatra has niramanty uik-kay

SYNONYMS
nanot; yatthat; vacavocabulary; citra-padamdecorative; hareof
the Lord; yaaglories; jagatuniverse; pavitramsanctified;
pragtadescribed; karhicithardly; tatthat; vyasamcrows;
trthamplace of pilgrimage; uantithink; mnassaintly persons;
nanot; yatrawhere; hasall-perfect beings; niramantitake pleasure;
uik-kaythose who reside in the transcendental abode.

252
TRANSLATION

Those words which do not describe the glories of the Lord, who alone can
sanctify the atmosphere of the whole universe, are considered by saintly persons
to be like unto a place of pilgrimage for crows. Since the all-perfect persons are
inhabitants of the transcendental abode, they do not derive any pleasure there.

(Sta Gosvm instructs the sages of Naimiraya)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.5.11

tad-vg-visargo janatgha-viplavo
yasmin prati-lokam abaddhavaty api
nmny anantasya yao 'kitni yat
vanti gyanti ganti sdhava

SYNONYMS
tatthat; vkvocabulary; visargacreation; janatthe people in general;
aghasins; viplavarevolutionary; yasminin which; prati-lokameach
and every stanza; abaddhavatiirregularly composed; apiin spite of;
nmnitranscendental names, etc.; anantasyaof the unlimited Lord;
yaaglories; akitnidepicted; yatwhat; vantido hear; gyantido
sing; gantido accept; sdhavathe purified men who are honest.

TRANSLATION

On the other hand, that literature which is full of descriptions of the

Persons who are actually intelligent and philosophically inclined should

endeavor only for that purposeful end which is not obtainable even by
wandering from the topmost planet [Brahmaloka] down to the lowest planet
[Ptla]. As far as happiness derived from sense enjoyment is concerned, it can
be obtained automatically in course of time, just as in course of time we obtain
miseries even though we do not desire them.

256
(Nrada Muni instructs Vysadeva)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.5.20

ida hi viva bhagavn ivetaro

yato jagat-sthna-nirodha-sambhav

sound representation, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Viu, who has no
material form.

(Nrada Muni instructs Vysadeva)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.7.4

bhakti-yogena manasi
samyak praihite 'male
apayat purua pra
my ca tad-aprayam

SYNONYMS
bhaktidevotional service; yogenaby the process of linking up;
manasiupon the mind; samyakperfectly; praihiteengaged in and fixed
upon; amalewithout any matter; apayatsaw; puruamthe Personality of
Godhead; pramabsolute; mymenergy; caalso; tatHis;
aprayamunder full control.

259
TRANSLATION

Thus he fixed his mind, perfectly engaging it by linking it in devotional

264
foolish observer; naaartist; nyadharadressed as a player; yathas.

TRANSLATION

Being beyond the range of limited sense perception, You are the eternally
irreproachable factor covered by the curtain of deluding energy. You are
invisible to the foolish observer, exactly as an actor dressed as a player is not
recognized.

(Prayers by Queen Kunt)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.8.20

tath paramahasn
munnm amaltmanm
bhakti-yoga-vidhnrtha
katha payema hi striya

SYNONYMS
tathbesides that; paramahasnmof the advanced transcendentalists;
munnmof the great philosophers or mental speculators;
amala-tmanmthose whose minds are competent to discern between spirit
and matter; bhakti-yogathe science of devotional service;
vidhna-arthamfor executing; kathamhow; payemacan observe;
hicertainly; striyawomen.

TRANSLATION

265
You Yourself descend to propagate the transcendental science of devotional
service unto the hearts of the advanced transcendentalists and mental
speculators, who are purified by being able to discriminate between matter and
spirit. How, then, can we women know You perfectly?

(Prayers by Queen Kunt)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.8.21

kya vsudevya
devak-nandanya ca
nanda-gopa-kumrya
govindya namo nama

SYNONYMS
kyathe Supreme Lord; vsudevyaunto the son of Vasudeva;
devak-nandanyaunto the son of Devak; caand; nanda-gopaNanda
and the cowherd men; kumryaunto their son; govindyaunto the
Personality of Godhead, who enlivens the cows and the senses;
namarespectful obeisances; namaobeisances.

TRANSLATION

Let me therefore offer my respectful obeisances unto the Lord, who has
become the son of Vasudeva, the pleasure of Devak, the boy of Nanda and the
other cowherd men of Vndvana, and the enlivener of the cows and the senses.

(Prayers by Queen Kunt)

266
rmad-Bhgavatam 1.8.22

nama pakaja-nbhya
nama pakaja-mline
nama pakaja-netrya
namas te pakajghraye

SYNONYMS
namaall respectful obeisances; pakaja-nbhyaunto the Lord who has a
specific depression resembling a lotus flower in the center of His abdomen;
namaobeisances; pakaja-mlineone who is always decorated with a
garland of lotus flowers; namaobeisances; pakaja-netryaone whose
glance is as cooling as a lotus flower; nama terespectful obeisances unto
You; pakaja-aghrayeunto You, the soles of whose feet are engraved with
lotus flowers (and who are therefore said to possess lotus feet).

TRANSLATION

My respectful obeisances are unto You, O Lord, whose abdomen is marked

with a depression like a lotus flower, who are always decorated with garlands of
lotus flowers, whose glance is as cool as the lotus and whose feet are engraved
with lotuses.

(Prayers by Queen Kunt)

267
rmad-Bhgavatam 1.8.23

yath hkea khalena devak

kasena ruddhticira ucrpit
vimocitha ca sahtmaj vibho
tvayaiva nthena muhur vipad-gat

SYNONYMS
yathas it were; hkeathe master of the senses; khalenaby the envious;
devakDevak (the mother of r Ka); kasenaby King Kasa;
ruddhimprisoned; ati-ciramfor a long time; uca-arpitdistressed;
vimocitreleased; aham caalso myself; saha-tma-jalong with my
children; vibhoO great one; tvay evaby Your Lordship; nthenaas the
protector; muhuconstantly; vipat-gatfrom a series of dangers.

TRANSLATION

O Hkea, master of the senses and Lord of lords, You have released Your
mother, Devak, who was long imprisoned and distressed by the envious King
Kasa, and me and my children from a series of constant dangers.

(Prayers by Queen Kunt)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.8.24

vin mahgne puruda-darand

asat-sabhy vana-vsa-kcchrata
mdhe mdhe 'neka-mahrathstrato

268
drauy-astrata csma hare 'bhirakit

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.8.27

ajasykartur tmana
tirya-niu ydasu

273
tad atyanta-viambanam

SYNONYMS
janmabirth; karmaactivity; caand; viva-tmanO soul of the
universe; ajasyaof the unborn; akartuof the inactive; tmanaof the
vital energy; tiryakanimal; nhuman being; iuin the sages;
ydahuin the water; tatthat; atyantaveritable;
viambanambewildering.

TRANSLATION

Of course it is bewildering, O soul of the universe, that You work, though

You are inactive, and that You take birth, though You are the vital force and
the unborn. You Yourself descend amongst animals, men, sages and aquatics.
Verily, this is bewildering.

(Prayers by Queen Kunt)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.8.31

gopy dade tvayi ktgasi dma tvad

y te daru-kaliljana-sambhramkam
vaktra ninya bhaya-bhvanay sthitasya
s m vimohayati bhr api yad bibheti

SYNONYMS
gopthe cowherd lady (Yaod); dadetook up; tvayion Your;
ktgasicreating disturbances (by breaking the butter pot); dmarope;

274
tvatat that time; ythat which; teYour; dasituation;
aru-kalilaoverflooded with tears; ajanaointment;
sambhramaperturbed; akameyes; vaktramface; ninyadownwards;
bhaya-bhvanayby thoughts of fear; sthitasyaof the situation; sthat;
mmme; vimohayatibewilders; bh apieven fear personified;
yatwhom; bibhetiis afraid.

TRANSLATION

My dear Ka, Yaod took up a rope to bind You when You committed an
offense, and Your perturbed eyes overflooded with tears, which washed the
mascara from Your eyes. And You were afraid, though fear personified is afraid
of You. This sight is bewildering to me.

(Prayers by Queen Kunt)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.8.32

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.8.35

bhave 'smin kliyamnnm

avidy-kma-karmabhi
ravaa-smararhi

277
kariyann iti kecana

SYNONYMS
bhavein the material creation; asminthis; kliya-mnnmof those who
are suffering from; avidynescience; kmadesire; karmabhiby
execution of fruitive work; ravaahearing; smaraaremembering;
arhiworshiping; kariyanmay perform; itithus; kecanaothers.

TRANSLATION

And yet others say that You appeared to rejuvenate the devotional service of
hearing, remembering, worshiping and so on in order that the conditioned souls
suffering from material pangs might take advantage and gain liberation.

(Prayers by Queen Kunt)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.8.36

vanti gyanti ganty abhkaa

smaranti nandanti tavehita jan
ta eva payanty acirea tvaka
bhava-pravhoparama padmbujam

SYNONYMS
vantihear; gyantichant; gantitake; abhkaacontinuously;
smarantiremember; nandantitake pleasure; tavaYour;
hitamactivities; janpeople in general; tethey; evacertainly;
payantican see; acireavery soon; tvakamYour; bhava-pravhathe

278
current of rebirth; uparamamcessation; pada-ambujamlotus feet.

TRANSLATION

O Ka, those who continuously hear, chant and repeat Your

transcendental activities, or take pleasure in others' doing so, certainly see Your
lotus feet, which alone can stop the repetition of birth and death.

(Prayers by Queen Kunt)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.8.37

apy adya nas tva sva-ktehita prabho

jihsasi svit suhdo 'nujvina
ye na cnyad bhavata padmbujt
paryaa rjasu yojithasm

SYNONYMS
apiif; adyatoday; naus; tvamYou; sva-ktaself-executed; hitaall
duties; prabhoO my Lord; jihsasigiving up; svitpossibly;
suhdaintimate friends; anujvinaliving at the mercy of; yemof
whom; nanor; caand; anyatanyone else; bhavataYour;
pada-ambujtfrom the lotus feet; paryaamdependent; rjasuunto the
kings; yojitaengaged in; ahasmenmity.

TRANSLATION

O my Lord, You have executed all duties Yourself. Are You leaving us

279
today, though we are completely dependent on Your mercy and have no one else
to protect us, now when all kings are at enmity with us?

(Prayers by Queen Kunt)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.8.38

ke vaya nma-rpbhy
yadubhi saha pav
bhavato 'darana yarhi
hkm iveitu

SYNONYMS
kewho are; vayamwe; nma-rpbhymwithout fame and ability;
yadubhiwith the Yadus; sahaalong with; pavand the Pavas;
bhavataYour; adaranamabsence; yarhias if; hkmof the senses;
ivalike; ituof the living being.

TRANSLATION

As the name and fame of a particular body is finished with the disappearance
of the living spirit, similarly if You do not look upon us, all our fame and
activities, along with the Pavas and Yadus, will end at once.

(Prayers by Queen Kunt)

280
rmad-Bhgavatam 1.8.39

neya obhiyate tatra

yathedn gaddhara
tvat-padair akit bhti
sva-lakaa-vilakitai

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.8.42

tvayi me 'nanya-viay
matir madhu-pate 'sakt
ratim udvahatd addh
gagevaugham udanvati

SYNONYMS
tvayiunto You; memy; ananya-viayunalloyed; matiattention;
madhu-pateO Lord of Madhu; asaktcontinuously; ratimattraction;
udvahattmay overflow; addhdirectly; gagthe Ganges; ivalike;
oghamflows; udanvatidown to the sea.

TRANSLATION

O Lord of Madhu, as the Ganges forever flows to the sea without hindrance,
let my attraction be constantly drawn unto You without being diverted to
anyone else.

283
(Prayers by Queen Kunt)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.8.43

r-ka ka-sakha vy-abhvani-dhrug-

rjanya-vaa-dahannapavarga-vrya
govinda go-dvija-surrti-harvatra
yogevarkhila-guro bhagavan namas te

SYNONYMS
r-kaO r Ka; ka-sakhaO friend of Arjuna; viof
descendants of Vi; abhaO chief; avanithe earth; dhrukrebellious;
rjanya-vaadynasties of the kings; dahanaO annihilator;
anapavargawithout deterioration of; vryaprowess; govindaO proprietor
of Golokadhma; goof the cows; dvijathe brhmaas; surathe demigods;
arti-harato relieve distress; avatraO Lord who descends; yoga-varaO
master of all mystic powers; akhilauniversal; guroO preceptor;
bhagavanO possessor of all opulences; nama terespectful obeisances unto
You.

TRANSLATION

O Ka, O friend of Arjuna, O chief amongst the descendants of Vi,

You are the destroyer of those political parties which are disturbing elements on
this earth. Your prowess never deteriorates. You are the proprietor of the
transcendental abode, and You descend to relieve the distresses of the cows, the
brhmaas and the devotees. You possess all mystic powers, and You are the
preceptor of the entire universe. You are the almighty God, and I offer You my

284
respectful obeisances.

(Prayers by Queen Kunt)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.10.4

kma vavara parjanya

sarva-kma-dugh mah
siicu sma vrajn gva
payasodhasvatr mud

SYNONYMS
kmameverything needed; vavarawas showered; parjanyarains;
sarvaeverything; kmanecessities; dughproducer; mahthe land;
siicu smamoisten; vrajnpasturing grounds; gvathe cow; payas
udhasvatdue to swollen milk bags; mudbecause of a joyful attitude.

TRANSLATION

During the reign of Mahrja Yudhihira, the clouds showered all the water
that people needed, and the earth produced all the necessities of man in
profusion. Due to its fatty milk bag and cheerful attitude, the cow used to
moisten the grazing ground with milk.

(Sta Gosvm instructs the sages of Naimiraya)

285
rmad-Bhgavatam 1.13.10

bhavad-vidh bhgavats
trtha-bht svaya vibho
trth-kurvanti trthni
svnta-sthena gadbht

SYNONYMS
bhavatyour good self; vidhlike; bhgavatdevotees; trthathe holy
places of pilgrimage; bhtconverted into; svayampersonally; vibhoO
powerful one; trth-kurvantimake into a holy place of pilgrimage;
trthnithe holy places; sva-anta-sthenahaving been situated in the heart;
gad-bhtthe Personality of Godhead.

TRANSLATION

My lord, devotees like your good self are verily holy places personified.
Because you carry the Personality of Godhead within your heart, you turn all
places into places of pilgrimage.

(King Yudhihira greets Vidura)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.13.47

ahastni sahastnm
apadni catu-padm
phalgni tatra mahat

286
jvo jvasya jvanam

SYNONYMS
ahastnithose who are devoid of hands; sa-hastnmof those who are
endowed with hands; apadnithose who are devoid of legs; catu-padmof
those who have four legs; phalgnithose who are weak; tatrathere;
mahatmof the powerful; jvathe living being; jvasyaof the living
being; jvanamsubsistence.

TRANSLATION

Those who are devoid of hands are prey for those who have hands; those
devoid of legs are prey for the four-legged. The weak are the subsistence of the
strong, and the general rule holds that one living being is food for another.

(Nrada Muni instructs King Yudhihira)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.17.38

sta uvca
abhyarthitas tad tasmai
sthnni kalaye dadau
dyta pna striya sn
yatrdharma catur-vidha

SYNONYMS
sta uvcaSta Gosvm said; abhyarthitathus being petitioned;
tadat that time; tasmaiunto him; sthnniplaces; kalayeto the

287
personality of Kali; dadaugave him permission; dytamgambling;
pnamdrinking; striyaillicit association with women; snanimal
slaughter; yatrawherever; adharmasinful activities; catu-vidhafour
kinds of.

TRANSLATION

Sta Gosvm said: Mahrja Parkit, thus being petitioned by the

personality of Kali, gave him permission to reside in places where gambling,
drinking, prostitution and animal slaughter were performed.

(Sta Gosvm instructs the sages of Naimiraya)

rmad-Bhgavatam 1.18.13

tulayma lavenpi
na svarga npunar-bhavam
bhagavat-sagi-sagasya
martyn kim utia

it is very beneficial to all kinds of people. The answer to this question is the
prime subject matter for hearing, and it is approved by all transcendentalists.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

290
rmad-Bhgavatam 2.1.2

rotavydni rjendra
n santi sahasraa
apayatm tma-tattva
gheu gha-medhinm

SYNONYMS

TRANSLATION
rotavya-dnisubject matters for hearing; rjendraO Emperor; nmof
the human society; santithere are; sahasraahundreds and thousands;
apayatmof the blind; tma-tattvamknowledge of self, the ultimate truth;
gheuat home; gha-medhinmof persons too materially engrossed.

Those persons who are materially engrossed, being blind to the knowledge of
ultimate truth, have many subject matters for hearing in human society, O
Emperor.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 2.1.3

nidray hriyate nakta

vyavyena ca v vaya
div crthehay rjan

291
kuumba-bharaena v

SYNONYMS
nidrayby sleeping; hriyatewastes; naktamnight; vyavyenasex
indulgence; caalso; veither; vayaduration of life; divdays;
caand; arthaeconomic; haydevelopment; rjanO King;
kuumbafamily members; bharaenamaintaining; veither.

TRANSLATION

The lifetime of such an envious householder is passed at night either in

sleeping or in sex indulgence, and in the daytime either in making money or
maintaining family members.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 2.1.4

dehpatya-kalatrdiv
tma-sainyev asatsv api
te pramatto nidhana
payann api na payati

SYNONYMS
dehabody; apatyachildren; kalatrawife; diuand in everything in
relation to them; tmaown; sainyeufighting soldiers; asatsufallible;
apiin spite of; temof all of them; pramattatoo attached;
nidhanamdestruction; payanhaving been experienced; apialthough;

292
nadoes not; payatisee it.

TRANSLATION

Persons devoid of tma-tattva do not inquire into the problems of life, being
too attached to the fallible soldiers like the body, children and wife. Although
sufficiently experienced, they still do not see their inevitable destruction.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 2.1.5

tasmd bhrata sarvtm

bhagavn varo hari
rotavya krtitavya ca
smartavya cecchatbhayam

SYNONYMS
tasmtfor this reason; bhrataO descendant of Bharata; sarvtmthe
Supersoul; bhagavnthe Personality of Godhead; varathe controller;
harithe Lord, who vanquishes all miseries; rotavyais to be heard;
krtitavyato be glorified; caalso; smartavyato be remembered;
caand; icchatof one who desires; abhayamfreedom.

TRANSLATION

O descendant of King Bharata, one who desires to be free from all miseries
must hear about, glorify and also remember the Personality of Godhead, who is

293
the Supersoul, the controller and the savior from all miseries.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 2.1.6

etvn skhya-yogbhy
sva-dharma-parinihay
janma-lbha para pusm
ante nryaa-smti

SYNONYMS
etvnall these; skhyacomplete knowledge of matter and spirit;
yogbhymknowledge of mystic power; sva-dharmaparticular occupational
duty; parinihayby full perception; janmabirth; lbhagain;
parathe supreme; pusmof a person; anteat the end; nryaathe
Personality of Godhead; smtiremembrance.

TRANSLATION

The highest perfection of human life, achieved either by complete knowledge

of matter and spirit, by practice of mystic powers, or by perfect discharge of
occupational duty, is to remember the Personality of Godhead at the end of life.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

294
rmad-Bhgavatam 2.1.11

etan nirvidyamnnm
icchatm akuto-bhayam
yogin npa nirta
harer-nmnukrtanam

SYNONYMS
etatit is; nirvidyamnnmof those who are completely free from all
material desires; icchatmof those who are desirous of all sorts of material
enjoyment; akuta-bhayamfree from all doubts and fear; yoginmof all
who are self-satisfied; npaO King; nirtamdecided truth; hareof the
Lord, r Ka; nmaholy name; anuafter someone, always;
krtanamchanting.

desire, without any material desire, or desiring liberation, must by all means
worship the supreme whole, the Personality of Godhead.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 2.3.17

yur harati vai pusm

udyann asta ca yann asau
tasyarte yat-kao nta
uttama-loka-vrtay

SYNONYMS
yuduration of life; haratidecreases; vaicertainly; pusmof the
people; udyanrising; astamsetting; caalso; yanmoving; asauthe sun;
tasyaof one who glorifies the Lord; teexcept; yatby whom;
kaatime; ntautilized; uttama-lokathe all-good Personality of

297
Godhead; vrtayin the topics of.

TRANSLATION

Both by rising and by setting, the sun decreases the duration of life of
everyone, except one who utilizes the time by discuslsvsing topics of the
all-good Personality of Godhead.

(aunaka i to Sta Gosvm)

rmad-Bhgavatam 2.3.18

tarava ki na jvanti
bhastr ki na vasanty uta
na khdanti na mehanti
ki grme paavo 'pare

SYNONYMS
taravathe trees; kimwhether; nado not; jvantilive;
bhastrbellows; kimwhether; nado not; vasantibreathe; utaalso;
nado not; khdantieat; nado not; mehantidischarge semen;
kimwhether; grmein the locality; paavabeastly living being;
apareothers.

TRANSLATION

Do the trees not live? Do the bellows of the blacksmith not breathe? All
around us, do the beasts not eat and discharge semen?

298
(aunaka i to Sta Gosvm)

rmad-Bhgavatam 2.3.19

va-vi-varhora-kharai
sastuta purua pau
na yat-kara-pathopeto
jtu nma gadgraja

SYNONYMS
vaa dog; vi-varhathe village hog who eats stool; urathe camel;
kharaiand by the asses; sastutaperfectly praised; puruaa person;
pauanimal; nanever; yatof him; karaear; pathapath;
upetareached; jtuat any time; nmathe holy name; gadgrajaLord
Ka, the deliver from all evils.

TRANSLATION

Men who are like dogs, hogs, camels and asses praise those men who never
listen to the transcendental pastimes of Lord r Ka, the deliverer from evils.

(aunaka i to Sta Gosvm)

rmad-Bhgavatam 2.3.20

bile batorukrama-vikramn ye

299
na vata kara-pue narasya
jihvsat drdurikeva sta
na copagyaty urugya-gth

SYNONYMS
bilesnake holes; batalike; urukramathe Lord, who acts marvelously;
vikramnprowess; yeall these; nanever; vataheard;
kara-puethe earholes; narasyaof the man; jihvtongue; asatuseless;
drdurikof the frogs; ivaexactly like that; staO Sta Gosvm;
nanever; caalso; upagyatichants loudly; urugyaworth singing;
gthsongs.

TRANSLATION

One who has not listened to the messages about the prowess and marvelous
acts of the Personality of Godhead and has not sung or chanted loudly the
worthy songs about the Lord is to be considered to possess earholes like the
holes of snakes and a tongue like the tongue of a frog.

(aunaka i to Sta Gosvm)

rmad-Bhgavatam 2.4.2

tma-jy-sutgra-
pau-dravia-bandhuu
rjye cvikale nitya
virdh mamat jahau

300
SYNONYMS
tmabody; jywife; sutason; grapalace; pauhorses and
elephants; draviatreasury house; bandhuuunto friends and relatives;
rjyein the kingdom; caalso; avikalewithout being disturbed;
nityamconstant; virhmdeep-rooted; mamatmaffinity; jahaugave
up.

TRANSLATION

Mahrja Parkit, as a result of his wholehearted attraction for Lord Ka,

was able to give up all deep-rooted affection for his personal body, his wife, his
children, his palace, his animals like horses and elephants, his treasury house,
his friends and relatives, and his undisputed kingdom.

(Sta Gosvm instructs the sages of Naimiraya)

rmad-Bhgavatam 2.4.15

yat-krtana yat-smaraa yad-kaa

yad-vandana yac-chravaa yad-arhaam
lokasya sadyo vidhunoti kalmaa
tasmai subhadra-ravase namo nama

SYNONYMS
yatwhose; krtanamglorification; yatwhose; smaraamremembrances;
yatwhose ; kaamaudience; yatwhose; vandanamprayers;
yatwhose; ravaamhearing about; yatwhose; arhaamworshiping;

301
lokasyaof all people; sadyaforthwith; vidhunotispecifically cleanses;
kalmaameffects of sins; tasmaiunto Him; subhadraall-auspicious;
ravaseone who is heard; namamy due obeisances; namaagain and
again.

TRANSLATION

Let me offer my respectful obeisances unto the all-auspicious Lord r

Ka, about whom glorification, remembrances, audience, prayers, hearing and
worship can at once cleanse the effects of all sins of the performer.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 2.4.18

kirta-hndhra-pulinda-pulka
bhra-umbh yavan khasdaya
ye 'nye ca pp yad-aprayray
udhyanti tasmai prabhaviave nama

SYNONYMS
kirtaa province of old Bhrata; hapart of Germany and Russia;
ndhraa province of Southern India; pulindathe Greeks;
pulkaanother province; bhrapart of old Sind; umbhanother
province; yavanthe Turks; khasa-dayathe Mongolian Province;
yeeven those; anyeothers; caalso; ppaddicted to sinful acts;
yatwhose; aprayarayhaving taken shelter of the devotees of the
Lord; udhyantiat once purified; tasmaiunto Him; prabhaviaveunto

306
gha gadita may

SYNONYMS
r-bhagavn uvcathe Personality of Godhead said; jnamknowledge
acquired; paramaextremely; guhyamconfidential; meof Me; yatwhich
is; vijnarealization; samanvitamcoordinated; sa-rahasyamwith
devotional service; tatof that; agam canecessary paraphernalia;
ghajust try to take up; gaditamexplained; mayby Me.

TRANSLATION

The Personality of Godhead said: Knowledge about Me as described in the

scriptures is very confidential, and it has to be realized in conjunction with
devotional service. The necessary paraphernalia for that process is being
explained by Me. You may take it up carefully.

(Lord Ka instructs Brahm)

rmad-Bhgavatam 2.9.33

aham evsam evgre

nnyad yat sad-asat param
pacd aha yad etac ca
yo 'vaiyeta so 'smy aham

SYNONYMS
ahamI, the Personality of Godhead; evacertainly; samexisted;
evaonly; agrebefore the creation; nanever; anyatanything else;

307
yatall those; satthe effect; asatthe cause; paramthe supreme;
pactat the end; ahamI, the Personality of Godhead; yatall these;
etatcreation; caalso; yaeverything; avaiyetaremains; sathat;
asmiI am; ahamI, the Personality of Godhead.

TRANSLATION

Brahm, it is I, the Personality of Godhead, who was existing before the

creation, when there was nothing but Myself. Nor was there the material
nature, the cause of this creation. That which you see now is also I, the
Personality of Godhead, and after annihilation what remains will also be I, the
Personality of Godhead.

(Lord Ka instructs Brahm)

rmad-Bhgavatam 2.9.34

te 'rtha yat pratyeta

na pratyeta ctmani
tad vidyd tmano my
yathbhso yath tama

SYNONYMS
tewithout; arthamvalue; yatwhich; pratyetaappears to be; nanot;
pratyetaappears to be; caand; tmaniin relation to Me; tatthat;
vidytyou must know; tmanaMy; mymillusory energy; yathjust
as; bhsathe reflection; yathas; tamathe darkness.

308
TRANSLATION

O Brahm, whatever appears to be of any value, if it is without relation to

Me, has no reality. Know it as My illusory energy, that reflection which appears
to be in darkness.

(Lord Ka instructs Brahm)

rmad-Bhgavatam 2.9.35

yath mahnti bhtni

bhteccvacev anu
praviny apravini
tath teu na tev aham

SYNONYMS
yathjust as; mahntithe universal; bhtnielements; bhteu
ucca-avaceuin the minute and gigantic; anuafter; pravinientered;
apravininot entered; tathso; teuin them; nanot; teuin them;
ahamMyself.

TRANSLATION

O Brahm, please know that the universal elements enter into the cosmos
and at the same time do not enter into the cosmos; similarly, I Myself also exist
within everything created, and at the same time I am outside of everything.

(Lord Ka instructs Brahm)

309
rmad-Bhgavatam 2.9.36

etvad eva jijsya

tattva-jijsuntmana
anvaya-vyatirekbhy
yat syt sarvatra sarvad

SYNONYMS
etvatup to this; evacertainly; jijsyamis to be inquired; tattvathe
Absolute Truth; jijsunby the student; tmanaof the Self;
anvayadirectly; vyatirekbhymindirectly; yatwhatever; sytit may
be; sarvatrain all space and time; sarvadin all circumstances.

TRANSLATION

A person who is searching after the Supreme Absolute Truth, the

Personality of Godhead, most certainly search for it up to this, in all
circumstances, in all space and time, and both directly and indirectly.

(Lord Ka instructs Brahm)

rmad-Bhgavatam 2.10.6

muktir hitvnyath rpa

sva-rpea vyavasthiti

310
SYNONYMS
muktiliberation; hitvgiving up; anyathotherwise; rpamform;
sva-rpeain constitutional form; vyavasthitipermanent situation.

TRANSLATION

Liberation is the permanent situation of the form of the living entity after he
gives up the changeable gross and subtle material bodies.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 3.2.23

aho bak ya stana-kla-ka

jighsaypyayad apy asdhv
lebhe gati dhtry-ucit tato 'nya
ka v daylu araa vrajema

SYNONYMS
ahoalas; bakthe she-demon (Ptan); yamwhom; stanaof her breast;
kladeadly; kampoison; jighsayout of envy; apyayatnourished;
apialthough; asdhvunfaithful; lebheachieved; gatimdestination;
dhtr-ucitmjust suitable for the nurse; tatabeyond whom;
anyamother; kamwho else; vcertainly; daylummerciful;
araamshelter; vrajemashall I take.

311
TRANSLATION

Alas, how shall I take shelter of one more merciful than He who granted the
position of mother to a she-demon [Ptan] although she was unfaithful and she
prepared deadly poison to be sucked from her breast?

(Uddhava to Vidura)

rmad-Bhgavatam 3.5.11

kas tpnuyt trtha-pado 'bhidhnt

satreu va sribhir yamnt
ya kara-n puruasya yto
bhava-prad geha-rati chinatti

SYNONYMS
kawho is that man; tpnuytthat can be satisfied; trtha-padawhose
lotus feet are all the places of pilgrimage; abhidhntfrom the talks of;
satreuin human society; vaone who is; sribhiby great devotees;
yamntone who is so worshiped; yawho; kara-nmin the holes of
the ears; puruasyaof a man; ytaentering; bhava-pradmthat which
awards births and deaths; geha-ratimfamily affection; chinattiis cut off.

TRANSLATION

Who in human society can be satisfied without hearing sufficient talk of the
Lord, whose lotus feet are the sum total of all places of pilgrimage and who is
worshiped by great sages and devotees? Such topics can cut off one's bondage to

312
family affection simply by entering the holes of one's ears.

(Vidura to Maitreya Muni)

rmad-Bhgavatam 3.5.13

s raddadhnasya vivardhamn
viraktim anyatra karoti pusa
hare padnusmti-nirvtasya
samasta-dukhpyayam u dhatte

pravddha-bhakty viaday ye

315
vairgya-sra pratilabhya bodha
yathjasnvyur akuha-dhiyam

SYNONYMS
pnenaby drinking; teof You; devaO Lord; kathtopics; sudhyof
the nectar; pravddhahighly enlightened; bhaktyby devotional service;
viada-aywith a greatly serious attitude; yethose who;
vairgya-sramthe entire purport of renunciation; pratilabhyaachieving;
bodhamintelligence; yathas much as; ajasquickly; anvyuachieve;
akuha-dhiyamVaikuha-loka in the spiritual sky.

TRANSLATION

O Lord, persons who, because of their serious attitude, attain the stage of
enlightened devotional service achieve the complete meaning of renunciation
and knowledge and attain the Vaikuhaloka in the spiritual sky simply by
drinking the nectar of Your topics.

(Demigods' prayers to Lord Viu)

rmad-Bhgavatam 3.9.5

ye tu tvadya-carambuja-koa-gandha
jighranti kara-vivarai ruti-vta-ntam
bhakty ghta-caraa paray ca te
npaii ntha hdaymburuht sva-pusm

SYNONYMS

316
yethose who; tubut; tvadyaYour; caraa-ambujalotus feet;
koainside; gandhamflavor; jighrantismell; kara-vivaraithrough the
channel of the ears; ruti-vta-ntamcarried by the air of Vedic sound;
bhaktyby devotional service; ghta-caraaaccepting the lotus feet;
paraytranscendental; caalso; temfor them; nanever;
apaiiseparate; nthaO my Lord; hdayaheart; ambu-ruhtfrom the
lotus of; sva-pusmof Your own devotees.

TRANSLATION

O my Lord, persons who smell the aroma of Your lotus feet, carried by the
air of Vedic sound through the holes of the ears, accept Your devotional service.
For them You are never separated from the lotus of their hearts.

(Brahm's prayers for creative energy)

rmad-Bhgavatam 3.9.11

tva bhakti-yoga-paribhvita-ht-saroja
sse rutekita-patho nanu ntha pusm
yad-yad-dhiy ta urugya vibhvayanti
tat-tad-vapu praayase sad-anugrahya

SYNONYMS
tvamunto You; bhakti-yogain devotional service; paribhvitabeing one
hundred percent engaged; htof the heart; sarojeon the lotus; sseYou
reside; ruta-kitaseen through the ear; pathathe path; nanunow;
nthaO my Lord; pusmof the devotees; yat-yatwhichever; dhiyby
meditating; teYour; urugyaO multiglorious; vibhvayantithey
317
specifically think of; tat-tatthe very same; vaputranscendental form;
praayasedo You manifest; sat-anugrahyato show Your causeless mercy.

TRANSLATION

O my Lord, Your devotees can see You through the ears by the process of
bona fide hearing, and thus their hearts become cleansed, and You take Your
seat there. You are so merciful to Your devotees that You manifest Yourself in
the particular eternal form of transcendence in which they always think of You.

(Brahm's prayers for creative energy)

rmad-Bhgavatam 3.15.25

yac ca vrajanty animim abhnuvtty

dre yam hy upari na sphaya-l
bhartur mitha suyaasa kathannurga-
vaiklavya-bpa-kalay pulak-ktg

SYNONYMS
yatVaikuha; caand; vrajantigo; animimof the demigods;
abhachief; anuvttyfollowing in the footsteps; drekeeping at a
distance; yamregulative principles; hicertainly; upariabove; naus;
sphayato be desired; lgood qualities; bhartuof the Supreme
Lord; mithafor one another; suyaasaglories; kathanaby discussions,
discourses; anurgaattraction; vaiklavyaecstasy; bpa-kalaytears in
the eyes; pulak-ktashivering; agbodies.

318
TRANSLATION

Persons whose bodily features change in ecstasy and who breathe heavily
and perspire due to hearing the glories of the Lord are promoted to the kingdom
of God, even though they do not care for meditation and other austerities. The
kingdom of God is above the material universes, and it is desired by Brahm
and other demigods.

(Lord Brahm to the demigods)

rmad-Bhgavatam 3.15.43

SYNONYMS
mat-rayabout Me; kathstories; mdelightful; vantithey
hear; kathayantithey chant; caand; tapantiinflict suffering;

322
vividhvarious; tpthe material miseries; nado not; etnunto
them; mat-gatafixed on Me; cetasatheir thoughts.

TRANSLATION

Engaged constantly in chanting and hearing about Me, the Supreme

Personality of Godhead, the sdhus do not suffer from material miseries because
they are always filled with thoughts of My pastimes and activities.

(Lord Kapila instructs Devaht)

rmad-Bhgavatam 3.25.25

sat prasagn mama vrya-savido

bhavanti ht-kara-rasyan kath
taj-joad v apavarga-vartmani
raddh ratir bhaktir anukramiyati

SYNONYMS
satmof pure devotees; prasagtthrough the association; mamaMy;
vryawonderful activities; savidaby discussion of; bhavantibecome;
htto the heart; karato the ear; rasa-ayanpleasing; kaththe
stories; tatof that; joatby cultivation; uquickly; apavargaof
liberation; vartmanion the path; raddhfirm faith; ratiattraction;
bhaktidevotion; anu-kramiyatiwill follow in order.

TRANSLATION

323
In the association of pure devotees, discussion of the pastimes and activities
of the Supreme Personality of Godhead is very pleasing and satisfying to the ear
and the heart. By cultivating such knowledge one gradually becomes advanced
on the path of liberation, and thereafter he is freed, and his attraction becomes
fixed. Then real devotion and devotional service begin.

(Lord Kapila instructs Devaht)

rmad-Bhgavatam 3.25.34

naiktmat me sphayanti kecin

mat-pda-sevbhirat mad-h
ye 'nyonyato bhgavat prasajya
sabhjayante mama paurui

SYNONYMS
nanever; eka-tmatmmerging into oneness; meMy; spha-yantithey
desire; kecitany; mat-pda-sevthe service of My lotus feet;
abhiratengaged in; mat-hendeavoring to attain Me; yethose who;
anyonyatamutually; bhgavatpure devotees; prasajyaassembling;
sabhjayanteglorify; mamaMy; pauruiglorious activities.

TRANSLATION

A pure devotee, who is attached to the activities of devotional service and

who always engages in the service of My lotus feet, never desires to become one
with Me. Such a devotee, who is unflinchingly engaged, always glorifies My
pastimes and activities.

324
(Lord Kapila instructs Devaht)

rmad-Bhgavatam 3.29.13

slokya-sri-smpya-
srpyaikatvam apy uta
dyamna na ghanti
vin mat-sevana jan

SYNONYMS
slokyaliving on the same planet; srihaving the same opulence;
smpyato be a personal associate; srpyahaving the same bodily features;
ekatvamoneness; apialso; utaeven; dyamnambeing offered;
nanot; ghantido accept; vinwithout; matMy;
sevanamdevotional service; janpure devotees.

TRANSLATION

A pure devotee does not accept any kind of liberation-slokya, sri,

smpya, srpya or ekatva-even though they are offered by the Supreme
Personality of Godhead.

yad yate tatra pumn apvta
sattve ca tasmin bhagavn vsudevo
hy adhokajo me namas vidhyate

SYNONYMS
sattvamconsciousness; viuddhampure; vasudevaVasudeva;

328
abditamknown as; yatbecause; yateis revealed; tatrathere;
pumnthe Supreme Person; apvtawithout any covering; sattvein
consciousness; caand; tasminin that; bhagavnthe Supreme Personality
of Godhead; vsudevaVsudeva; hibecause; adhokajatranscendental;
meby me; namaswith obeisances; vidhyateworshiped.

TRANSLATION

I am always engaged in offering obeisances to Lord Vsudeva in pure Ka

consciousness. Ka consciousness is always pure consciousness, in which the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, known as Vsudeva, is revealed without any
covering.

(Lord iva to Sat)

rmad-Bhgavatam 4.22.39

yat-pda-pakaja-pala-vilsa-bhakty
karmaya grathitam udgrathayanti santa
tadvan na rikta-matayo yatayo 'pi ruddha-
sroto-gas tam araa bhaja vsudevam

SYNONYMS
yatwhose; pdafeet; pakajalotus; palapetals or toes;
vilsaenjoyment; bhaktyby devotional service; karmafruitive activities;
ayamdesire; grathitamhard knot; udgrathayantiroot out;
santadevotees; tatthat; vatlike; nanever; rikta-matayapersons
devoid of devotional service; yatayaever-increasingly trying; apieven
though; ruddhastopped; srota-gathe waves of sense enjoyment;
329
tamunto Him; araamworthy to take shelter; bhajaengage in
devotional service; vsudevamunto Ka, the son of Vasudeva.

TRANSLATION

The devotees, who are always engaged in the service of the toes of the lotus
feet of the Lord, can very easily overcome hard-knotted desires for fruitive
activities. Because this is very difficult, the nondevotees-the jns and
yogs-although trying to stop the waves of sense gratification, cannot do so.
Therefore you are advised to engage in the devotional service of Ka, the son
of Vasudeva.

(Sanat Kumra instructs King Pthu)

rmad-Bhgavatam 4.30.19

ghev viat cpi

pus kuala-karmam
mad-vrt-yta-ymn
na bandhya gh mat

SYNONYMS
gheuin family life; viatmwho have entered; caalso; apieven;
pusmof persons; kuala-karmamengaged in auspicious activities;
mat-vrtin topics about Me; ytais expended; ym-nmwhose every
moment; nanot; bandhyafor bondage; ghhousehold life;
matconsidered.

330
TRANSLATION

Those who are engaged in auspicious activities in devotional service certainly

understand that the ultimate enjoyer or beneficiary of all activities is the
Supreme Personality of Godhead. Thus when one acts, he offers the results to
the Supreme Personality of Godhead and passes life always engaged in the
topics of the Lord. Even though such a person may be participating in family
life, he is not affected by the results of his actions.

(Lord Viu instructs the Pracets)

rmad-Bhgavatam 4.30.35

yatreyante kath ms
ty praamo yata
nirvaira yatra bhteu
nodvego yatra kacana

SYNONYMS
yatrawhere; yanteare worshiped or discussed; kathwords;
mpure; tyof material hankerings; praamasatisfaction;
yataby which; nirvairamnonenviousness; yatrawhere; bhteuamong
living entities; nanot; udvegafear; yatrawhere; kacanaany.

TRANSLATION

Whenever pure topics of the transcendental world are discussed, the

members of the audience forget all kinds of material hankerings, at least for the

331
time being. Not only that, but they are no longer envious of one another, nor do
they suffer from anxiety or fear.

(The Pracets)

rmad-Bhgavatam 4.31.14

yath taror mla-niecanena

tpyanti tat-skandha-bhujopakh
propahrc ca yathendriy
tathaiva sarvrhaam acyutejy

SYNONYMS
yathas; taroof a tree; mlathe root; niecanenaby watering;
tpyantiare satisfied; tatits; skandhatrunk; bhujabranches;
upakhand twigs; prathe life air; upahrtby feeding; caand;
yathas; indriymof the senses; tath evasimilarly; sarvaof all
demigods; arhaamworship; acyutaof the Supreme Personality of
Godhead; ijyworship.

TRANSLATION

As pouring water on the root of a tree energizes the trunk, branches, twigs
and everything else, and as supplying food to the stomach enlivens the senses
and limbs of the body, simply worshiping the Supreme Personality of Godhead
through devotional service automatically satisfies the demigods, who are parts of
that Supreme Personality.

332
(Nrada instructs the Pracets)

rmad-Bhgavatam 5.5.1

abha uvca
nya deho deha-bhj nloke
kan kmn arhate vi-bhuj ye
tapo divya putrak yena sattva
uddhyed yasmd brahma-saukhya tv anantam

SYNONYMS
abha uvcaLord abhadeva said; nanot; ayamthis; dehabody;
deha-bhjmof all living entities who have accepted material bodies;
n-lokein this world; kantroublesome; kmnsense gratification;
arhatedeserves; vi-bhujmof stool-eaters; yewhich; tapaausterities
and penances; divyamdivine; putrakMy dear sons; yenaby which;
sattvamthe heart; uddhyetbecomes purified; yasmtfrom which;
brahma-saukhyamspiritual happiness; tucertainly; anantamunending.

TRANSLATION

Lord abhadeva told His sons: My dear boys, of all the living entities who
have accepted material bodies in this world, one who has been awarded this
human form should not work hard day and night simply for sense gratification,
which is available even for dogs and hogs that eat stool. One should engage in
penance and austerity to attain the divine position of devotional service. By
such activity, one's heart is purified, and when one attains this position, he
attains eternal, blissful life, which is transcendental to material happiness and

333
which continues forever.

(Lord abhadeva instructs His 100 sons)

rmad-Bhgavatam 5.5.2

mahat-sev dvram hur vimuktes

tamo-dvra yoit sagi-sagam
mahntas te sama-citt prant
vimanyava suhda sdhavo ye

tayor mitho hdaya-granthim hu
ato gha-ketra-sutpta-vittair
janasya moho 'yam aha mameti

SYNONYMS
pusaof a male; striyof a female; mithun-bhvamattraction for
sexual life; etamthis; tayoof both of them; mithabetween one another;
hdaya-granthimthe knot of the hearts; huthey call; atathereafter;
ghaby home; ketrafield; sutachildren; ptarelatives; vittaiand by
wealth; janasyaof the living being; mohaillusion; ayamthis; ahamI;
mamamine; itithus.

TRANSLATION

The attraction between male and female is the basic principle of material
existence. On the basis of this misconception, which ties together the hearts of

337
the male and female, one becomes attracted to his body, home, property,
children, relatives and wealth. In this way one increases life's illusions and
thinks in terms of "I and mine."

(Lord abhadeva instructs His 100 sons)

rmad-Bhgavatam 5.5.18

gurur na sa syt sva-jano na sa syt

pit na sa syj janan na s syt
daivam na tat syn na pati ca sa syn
na mocayed ya samupeta-mtyum

SYNONYMS
gurua spiritual master; nanot; sahe; sytshould become;
sva-janaa relative; nanot; sasuch a person; sytshould become;
pita father; nanot; sahe; sytshould become; janana mother;
nanot; sshe; sytshould become; daivamthe worshipable deity;
nanot; tatthat; sytshould become; nanot; patia husband;
caalso; sahe; sytshould become; nanot; mocayetcan deliver;
yawho; samupeta-mtyumone who is on the path of repeated birth and
death.

TRANSLATION

One who cannot deliver his dependents from the path of repeated birth and
death should never become a spiritual master, a father, a husband, a mother or a
worshipable demigod.

338
(Lord abhadeva instructs His 100 sons)

rmad-Bhgavatam 5.12.12

rahgaaitat tapas na yti

na cejyay nirvapad ghd v
na cchandas naiva jalgni-sryair
vin mahat-pda-rajo-'bhiekam

SYNONYMS
rahgaaO King Rahgaa; etatthis knowledge; tapasby severe
austerities and penances; na ytidoes not become revealed; nanot;
caalso; ijyayby a great arrangement for worshiping the Deity;
nirvapator from finishing all material duties and accepting sannysa;
ghtfrom ideal householder life; vor; nanor; chandasby observing
celibacy or studying Vedic literature; na evanor; jala-agni-sryaiby
severe austerities such as keeping oneself in water, in a burning fire or in the
scorching sun; vinwithout; mahatof the great devotees; pda-rajathe
dust of the lotus feet; abhiekamsmearing all over the body.

TRANSLATION

My dear King Rahgaa, unless one has the opportunity to smear his entire
body with the dust of the lotus feet of great devotees, one cannot realize the
Absolute Truth. One cannot realize the Absolute Truth simply by observing
celibacy [brahmacarya], strictly following the rules and regulations of
householder life, leaving home as a vnaprastha, accepting sannysa, or
undergoing severe penances in winter by keeping oneself submerged in water or

339
surrounding oneself in summer by fire and the scorching heat of the sun. There
are many other processes to understand the Absolute Truth, but the Absolute
Truth is only revealed to one who has attained the mercy of a great devotee.

(Jaa Bharata instructs Mahrja Rahgana)

rmad-Bhgavatam 5.18.11

yat-saga-labdha nija-vrya-vaibhava
trtha muhu saspat hi mnasam
haraty ajo 'nta rutibhir gato 'gaja
ko vai na seveta mukunda-vikramam

SYNONYMS
yatof whom (the devotees); saga-labdhamachieved by the association;
nija-vrya-vaibhavamwhose influence is uncommon; trthamholy places
like the Ganges; muhurepeatedly; saspatmof those touching;
hicertainly; mnasamthe dirty things in the mind; harativanquishes;
ajathe supreme unborn one; antain the core of the heart; rutibhiby
the ears; gataentered; aga-jamdirty things or infections of the body;
kawho; vaiindeed; nanot; sevetawould serve;
mukunda-vikramamthe glorious activities of Mukunda, the Supreme
Personality of Godhead.

TRANSLATION

By associating with persons for whom the Supreme Personality of Godhead,

Mukunda, is the all in all, one can hear of His powerful activities and soon

340
come to understand them. The activities of Mukunda are so potent that simply
by hearing of them one immediately associates with the Lord. For a person who
constantly and very eagerly hears narrations of the Lord's powerful activities,
the Absolute Truth, the Personality of Godhead in the form of sound
vibrations, enters within his heart and cleanses it of all contamination. On the
other hand, although bathing in the Ganges diminishes bodily contaminations
and infections, this process and the process of visiting holy places can cleanse
the heart only after a long time. Therefore who is the sane man who will not
associate with devotees to quickly perfect his life?

(the residents of Jambdvpa offer prayers)

rmad-Bhgavatam 5.18.12

yasysti bhaktir bhagavaty akican

sarvair guais tatra samsate sur
harv abhaktasya kuto mahad-gu
manorathensati dhvato bahi

SYNONYMS
yasyaof whom; astithere is; bhaktidevotional service; bhagavatito
the Supreme Personality of Godhead; akicanwithout any motive;
sarvaiwith all; guaigood qualities; tatrathere (in that person);
samsatereside; surall the demigods; harauunto the Supreme
Personality of Godhead; abhaktasyaof a person who is not devoted;
kutawhere; mahat-gugood qualities; manorathenaby mental
speculation; asatiin the temporary material world; dhvatawho is
running; bahioutside.

341
TRANSLATION

All the demigods and their exalted qualities, such as religion, knowledge and
renunciation, become manifest in the body of one who has developed unalloyed
devotion for the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Vsudeva. On the other
hand, a person devoid of devotional service and engaged in material activities
has no good qualities. Even if he is adept at the practice of mystic yoga or the
honest endeavor of maintaining his family and relatives, he must be driven by
his own mental speculations and must engage in the service of the Lord's
external energy. How can there be any good qualities in such a man?

(the residents of Jambdvpa offer prayers)

rmad-Bhgavatam 6.1.10

kvacin nivartate 'bhadrt

kvacic carati tat puna
pryacittam atho 'prtha
manye kujara-aucavat

SYNONYMS
kvacitsometimes; nivartateceases; abhadrtfrom sinful activity;
kvacitsometimes; caraticommits; tatthat (sinful activity); punaagain;
pryacittamthe process of atonement; athotherefore; aprthamuseless;
manyeI consider; kujara-aucavatexactly like the bathing of an elephant.

TRANSLATION

342
Sometimes one who is very alert so as not to commit sinful acts is victimized
by sinful life again. I therefore consider this process of repeated sinning and
atoning to be useless. It is like the bathing of an elephant, for an elephant
cleanses itself by taking a full bath, but then throws dust over its head and body
as soon as it returns to the land.

(Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 6.1.13

tapas brahmacaryea
amena ca damena ca
tygena satya-aucbhy
yamena niyamena v

SYNONYMS
tapasby austerity or voluntary rejection of material enjoyment;
brahmacaryeaby celibacy (the first austerity); amenaby controlling the
mind; caand; damenaby fully controlling the senses; caalso;
tygenaby voluntarily giving charity to good causes; satyaby truthfulness;
aucbhymand by following regulative principles to keep oneself internally
and externally clean; yamenaby avoiding cursing and violence;
niyamenaby regularly chanting the holy name of the Lord; vand.

TRANSLATION

To concentrate the mind, one must observe a life of celibacy and not fall
down. One must undergo the austerity of voluntarily giving up sense

343
enjoyment. One must then control the mind and senses, give charity, be
truthful, clean and nonviolent, follow the regulative principles and regularly
chant the holy name of the Lord.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 6.1.15

kecit kevalay bhakty

vsudeva-parya
agha dhunvanti krtsnyena
nhram iva bhskara

SYNONYMS
kecitsome people; kevalay bhaktyby executing unalloyed devotional
service; vsudevato Lord Ka, the all-pervading Supreme Personality of
Godhead; paryacompletely attached (only to such service, without
dependence on austerity, penance, cultivation of knowledge or pious
activities); aghamall kinds of sinful reactions; dhunvantidestroy;
krtsnyenacompletely (with no possibility that sinful desires will revive);
nhramfog; ivalike; bhskarathe sun.

TRANSLATION

Only a rare person who has adopted complete, unalloyed devotional service
to Ka can uproot the weeds of sinful actions with no possibility that they
will revive. He can do this simply by discharging devotional service, just as the
sun can immediately dissipate fog by its rays.

344
(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 6.1.40

yamadt cu
veda-praihito dharmo
hy adharmas tad-viparyaya
vedo nryaa skt
svayambhr iti uruma

SYNONYMS
yamadt cuthe order carriers of Yamarja said; vedaby the four Vedas
(Sma, Yajur, g and Atharva); praihitaprescribed; dharmareligious
principles; hiindeed; adharmairreligious principles; tat-viparyayathe
opposite of that (that which is not supported by Vedic injunctions);
vedathe Vedas, books of knowledge; nryaa sktdirectly the
Supreme Personality of Godhead (being the words of Nryaa);
svayam-bhself-born, self-sufficient (appearing only from the breath of
Nryaa and not being learned from anyone else); itithus; urumawe
have heard.

TRANSLATION

The Yamadtas replied: That which is prescribed in the Vedas constitutes

dharma, the religious principles, and the opposite of that is irreligion. The
Vedas are directly the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Nryaa, and are
self-born. This we have heard from Yamarja.

345
(The Yamadtas reply to the Viudtas)

rmad-Bhgavatam 6.3.19

dharma tu skd bhagavat-prata

na vai vidur ayo npi dev
na siddha-mukhy asur manuy
kuto nu vidydhara-cradaya

SYNONYMS
dharmamreal religious principles, or bona fide laws of religion; tubut;
sktdirectly; bhagavatby the Supreme Personality of Godhead;
pratamenacted; nanot; vaiindeed; viduthey know; ayathe
great is such as Bhgu; nanot; apialso; devthe demigods; nanor;
siddha-mukhythe chief leaders of Siddhaloka; asurthe demons;
manuythe inhabitants of Bhrloka, the human beings; kutawhere;
nuindeed; vidydharathe lesser demigods known as Vidydharas;
craathe residents of the planets where people are by nature great
musicians and singers; dayaand so on.

TRANSLATION

Real religious principles are enacted by the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

Although fully situated in the mode of goodness, even the great is who occupy
the topmost planets cannot ascertain the real religious principles, nor can the
demigods or the leaders of Siddhaloka, to say nothing of the asuras, ordinary
human beings, Vidydharas and Craas.

346
(Yamarja instructs the Yamadtas)

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 6.14.5

muktnm api siddhn

nryaa-paryaa
sudurlabha pranttm
koiv api mah-mune

SYNONYMS
muktnmof those who are liberated during this life (who are unattached to
the bodily comforts of society, friendship and love); apieven;

349
siddhnmwho are perfect (because they understand the insignificance of
bodily comforts); nryaa-paryaaa person who has concluded that
Nryaa is the Supreme; su-durlabhavery rarely found; prantafully
pacified; tmwhose mind; koiuout of millions and trillions; apieven;
mah-muneO great sage.

TRANSLATION

O great sage, among many millions who are liberated and perfect in
knowledge of liberation, one may be a devotee of Lord Nryaa, or Ka.
Such devotees, who are fully peaceful, are extremely rare.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 6.17.28

nryaa par sarve

na kutacana bibhyati
svargpavarga-narakev
api tulyrtha-darina

SYNONYMS
nryaa-parpure devotees, who are interested only in the service of
Nryaa, the Supreme Personality of Godhead; sarveall; nanot;
kutacanaanywhere; bibhyatiare afraid; svargain the higher planetary
systems; apavargain liberation; narakeuand in hell; apieven;
tulyaequal; arthavalue; darinawho see.

350
TRANSLATION

Devotees solely engaged in the devotional service of the Supreme Personality

of Godhead, Nryaa, never fear any condition of life. For them the heavenly
planets, liberation and the hellish planets are all the same, for such devotees are
interested only in the service of the Lord.

(Lord iva instructs Prvat)

rmad-Bhgavatam 7.1.30

kmd dved bhayt snehd

yath bhaktyevare mana
veya tad-agha hitv
bahavas tad-gati gat

SYNONYMS
kmtfrom lust; dvetfrom hatred; bhaytfrom fear; snehtfrom
affection; yathas well as; bhaktyby devotion; varein the Supreme;
manathe mind; veyaabsorbing; tatof that; aghamsin; hitvgiving
up; bahavamany; tatof that; gatimpath of liberation; gatattained.

TRANSLATION

Many, many persons have attained liberation simply by thinking of Ka

with great attention and giving up sinful activities. This great attention may be
due to lusty desires, inimical feelings, fear, affection or devotional service.

351
(Nrada Muni instructs King Yudhihira)

rmad-Bhgavatam 7.1.31

gopya kmd bhayt kaso

dvec caidydayo np
sambandhd vaya snehd
yya bhakty vaya vibho

SYNONYMS
gopyathe gops; kmtout of lusty desires; bhaytout of fear;
kasaKing Kasa; dvetout of envy; caidya-dayaiupla and
others; npkings; sambandhtout of kinship; vayathe Vis or
the Ydavas; snehtout of affection; yyamyou (the Pavas);
bhaktyby devotional service; vayamwe; vibhoO great King.

TRANSLATION

My dear King Yudhihira, the gops by their lusty desires, Kasa by his
fear, iupla and other kings by envy, the Yadus by their familial relationship
with Ka, you Pavas by your great affection for Ka, and we, the
general devotees, by our devotional service, have obtained the mercy of Ka.

(Nrada Muni instructs King Yudhihira)

352
rmad-Bhgavatam 7.1.32

katamo 'pi na vena syt

pacnm purua prati
tasmt kenpy upyena
mana ke niveayet

SYNONYMS
katama apianyone; nanot; venathe atheistic King Vena; sytwould
adopt; pacnmof the five (previously mentioned); puruamthe Supreme
Personality of Godhead; pratiin regard to; tasmttherefore; kenpiby
any; upyenameans; manathe mind; kein Ka; niveayetone
should fix.

TRANSLATION

Somehow or other, one must consider the form of Ka very seriously.

Then, by one of the five different processes mentioned above, one can return
home, back to Godhead. Atheists like King Vena, however, being unable to
think of Ka's form in any of these five ways, cannot attain salvation.
Therefore, one must somehow think of Ka, whether in a friendly way or
inimically.

(Nrada Muni instructs King Yudhihira)

rmad-Bhgavatam 7.5.5

r prahlda uvca
353
tat sdhu manye 'sura-varya dehin
sad samudvigna-dhiym asad-graht
hitvtma-pta gham andha-kpa
vana gato yad dharim rayeta

SYNONYMS
r prahlda uvcaPrahlda Mahrja replied; tatthat; sdhuvery good,
or the best part of life; manyeI think; asura-varyaO King of the asuras;
dehinmof persons who have accepted the material body; sadalways;
samudvignafull of anxieties; dhiymwhose intelligence;
asat-grahtbecause of accepting the temporary body or bodily relations as
real (thinking "I am this body, and everything belonging to this body is mine");
hitvagiving up; tma-ptamthe place where spiritual culture or
self-realization is stopped; ghamthe bodily concept of life, or household life;
andha-kpamwhich is nothing but a blind well (where there is no water but
one nonetheless searches for water); vanamto the forest; gatagoing;
yatwhich; harimthe Supreme Personality of Godhead; rayetamay take
shelter of.

TRANSLATION

Prahlda Mahrja replied: O best of the asuras, King of the demons, as far
as I have learned from my spiritual master, any person who has accepted a
temporary body and temporary household life is certainly embarrassed by
anxiety because of having fallen in a dark well where there is no water but only
suffering. One should give up this position and go to the forest [vana]. More
clearly, one should go to Vndvana, where only Ka consciousness is
prevalent, and should thus take shelter of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

(Prahlda Mahrja instructs Hirayakaipu)

354
rmad-Bhgavatam 7.5.23-24

r-prahrda uvca
ravaa krtana vio
smaraa pda-sevanam
arcana vandana dsya
sakhyam tma-nivedanam

iti pusrpit viau

bhakti cen nava-laka
kriyeta bhagavaty addh
tan manye 'dhtam uttamam

SYNONYMS
r-prahrda uvcaPrahlda Mahrja said; ravaamhearing;
krtanamchanting; vioof Lord Viu (not anyone else);
smaraamremembering; pda-sevanamserving the feet;
arcanamoffering worship (with oaopacra, the sixteen kinds of
paraphernalia); vandanamoffering prayers; dsyambecoming the servant;
sakhyambecoming the best friend; tma-nivedanamsurrendering
everything, whatever one has; itithus; pus arpitoffered by the devotee;
viauunto Lord Viu (not to anyone else); bhaktidevotional service;
cetif; nava-lakapossessing nine different processes; kriyetaone
should perform; bhagavatiunto the Supreme Personality of Godhead;
addhdirectly or completely; tatthat; manyeI consider;
adhtamlearning; uttamamtopmost.

355
TRANSLATION

Prahlda Mahrja said: Hearing and chanting about the transcendental holy
name, form, qualities, paraphernalia and pastimes of Lord Viu, remembering
them, serving the lotus feet of the Lord, offering the Lord respectful worship
with sixteen types of paraphernalia, offering prayers to the Lord, becoming His
servant, considering the Lord one's best friend, and surrendering everything
unto Him (in other words, serving Him with the body, mind and words)-these
nine processes are accepted as pure devotional service. One who has dedicated
his life to the service of Ka through these nine methods should be
understood to be the most learned person, for he has acquired complete
knowledge.

(Prahlda Mahrja instructs Hirayakaipu)

rmad-Bhgavatam 7.5.30

r-prahrda uvca
matir na ka parata svato v
mitho 'bhipadyeta gha-vratnm
adnta-gobhir viat tamisra
puna puna carvita-carvanm

SYNONYMS
r-prahrda uvcaPrahlda Mahrja said; matiinclination; nanever;
keunto Lord Ka; paratafrom the instructions of others;
svatafrom their own understanding; veither; mithafrom combined
effort; abhipadyetais developed; gha-vratnmof persons too addicted to

356
the materialistic, bodily conception of life; adntauncontrolled; gobhiby
the senses; viatmentering; tamisramhellish life; punaagain;
punaagain; carvitathings already chewed; carvanmwho are
chewing.

TRANSLATION

Prahlda Mahrja replied: Because of their uncontrolled senses, persons too

addicted to materialistic life make progress toward hellish conditions and
repeatedly chew that which has already been chewed. Their inclinations toward
Ka are never aroused, either by the instructions of others, by their own
efforts, or by a combination of both.

(Prahlda Mahrja instructs Hirayakaipu)

rmad-Bhgavatam 7.5.31

na te vidu svrtha-gati hi viu

duray ye bahir-artha-mnina
andh yathndhair upanyamns
te 'pa-tantrym uru-dmni baddh

SYNONYMS
nanot; tethey; viduknow; sva-artha-gatimthe ultimate goal of life, or
their own real interest; hiindeed; viumLord Viu and His abode;
duraybeing ambitious to enjoy this material world; yewho;
bahiexternal sense objects; artha-mninaconsidering as valuable;
andhpersons who are blind; yathjust as; andhaiby other blind men;

357
upanyamnbeing led; tethey; apialthough; a-tantrymto the
ropes (laws) of material nature; uruhaving very strong; dmnicords;
baddhbound.

TRANSLATION

Persons who are strongly entrapped by the consciousness of enjoying

material life, and who have therefore accepted as their leader or guru a similar
blind man attached to external sense objects, cannot understand that the goal of
life is to return home, back to Godhead, and engage in the service of Lord
Viu. As blind men guided by another blind man miss the right path and fall
into a ditch, materially attached men led by another materially attached man are
bound by the ropes of fruitive labor, which are made of very strong cords, and
they continue again and again in materialistic life, suffering the threefold
miseries.

(Prahlda Mahrja instructs Hirayakaipu)

rmad-Bhgavatam 7.5.32

nai matis tvad urukramghri

spaty anarthpagamo yad-artha
mahyas pda-rajo-'bhieka
nikicann na vta yvat

SYNONYMS
nanot; emof these; matithe consciousness; tvatthat long;
urukrama-aghrimthe lotus feet of the Supreme Personality of Godhead,

358
who is famous for performing uncommon activities; spatidoes touch;
anarthaof unwanted things; apagamathe disappearance; yatof which;
arthathe purpose; mahyasmof the great souls (the mahtms, or
devotees); pda-rajaby the dust of the lotus feet; abhiekamconsecration;
nikicannmof devotees who have nothing to do with this material world;
nanot; vtamay accept; yvatas long as.

TRANSLATION

Unless they smear upon their bodies the dust of the lotus feet of a Vaiava
completely freed from material contamination, persons very much inclined
toward materialistic life cannot be attached to the lotus feet of the Lord, who is
glorified for His uncommon activities. Only by becoming Ka conscious and
taking shelter at the lotus feet of the Lord in this way can one be freed from
material contamination.

(Prahlda Mahrja instructs Hirayakaipu)

rmad-Bhgavatam 7.6.1

r-prahrda uvca
kaumra caret prjo
dharmn bhgavatn iha
durlabha mnua janma
tad apy adhruvam arthadam

SYNONYMS
r-prahrda uvcaPrahlda Mahrja said; kaumrain the tender age of

359
childhood; caretshould practice; prjaone who is intelligent;
dharmnoccupational duties; bhgavatnwhich are devotional service to
the Supreme Personality of Godhead; ihain this life; durlabhamvery rarely
obtained; mnuamhuman; janmabirth; tatthat; apieven;
adhruvamimpermanent, temporary; artha-damfull of meaning.

TRANSLATION

Prahlda Mahrja said: One who is sufficiently intelligent should use the
human form of body from the very beginning of life-in other words, from the
tender age of childhood-to practice the activities of devotional service, giving up
all other engagements. The human body is most rarely achieved, and although
temporary like other bodies, it is meaningful because in human life one can
perform devotional service. Even a slight amount of sincere devotional service
can give one complete perfection.

(Prahlda Mahrja instructs his fellow students)

rmad-Bhgavatam 7.6.3

sukham aindriyaka daity

deha-yogena dehinm
sarvatra labhyate daivd
yath dukham ayatnata

SYNONYMS
sukhamhappiness; aindriyakamwith reference to the material senses;
daityO my dear friends born in demoniac families; deha-yogenabecause

360
of possessing a particular type of material body; dehinmof all embodied
living entities; sarvatraeverywhere (in any form of life); labhyateis
obtainable; daivtby a superior arrangement; yathjust as;
dukhamunhappiness; ayatnatawithout endeavor.

TRANSLATION

Prahlda Mahrja continued: My dear friends born of demoniac families,

the happiness perceived with reference to the sense objects by contact with the
body can be obtained in any form of life, according to one's past fruitive
activities. Such happiness is automatically obtained without endeavor, just as
we obtain distress.

(Prahlda Mahrja instructs his fellow students)

rmad-Bhgavatam 7.9.10

viprd dvi-a-gua-yutd aravinda-nbha-

pdravinda-vimukht vapaca variham
manye tad-arpita-mano-vacanehitrtha-
pra punti sa kula na tu bhrimna

SYNONYMS
viprtthan a brhmaa; dvi-a-gua-yuttqualified with twelve
brahminical qualities*; aravinda-nbhaLord Viu, who has a lotus growing
from His navel; pda-aravindato the lotus feet of the Lord; vimukhtnot
interested in devotional service; va-pacamone born in a low family, or a
dog-eater; varihammore glorious; manyeI consider;

361
tat-arpitasurrendered unto the lotus feet of the Lord; manahis mind;
vacanawords; hitaevery endeavor; arthawealth; pramand life;
puntipurifies; sahe (the devotee); kulamhis family; nanot; tubut;
bhrimnaone who falsely thinks himself to be in a prestigious position.

TRANSLATION

If a brhmaa has all twelve of the brahminical qualifications [as they are
stated in the book called Sanat-sujta] but is not a devotee and is averse to the
lotus feet of the Lord, he is certainly lower than a devotee who is a dog-eater
but who has dedicated everything-mind, words, activities, wealth and life-to the
Supreme Lord. Such a devotee is better than such a brhmaa because the
devotee can purify his whole family, whereas the so-called brhmaa in a
position of false prestige cannot purify even himself.*(1)

(Prahlda Mahrja's prayer to Lord Nsihadeva)

rmad-Bhgavatam 7.9.19

blasya neha araa pitarau nsiha

nrtasya cgadam udanvati majjato nau
taptasya tat-pratividhir ya ihjaseas
tvad vibho tanu-bht tvad-upekitnm

SYNONYMS
blasyaof a little child; nanot; ihain this world; araamshelter
(protection); pitarauthe father and mother; nsihaO my Lord
Nsihadeva; naneither; rtasyaof a person suffering from some disease;

362
caalso; agadammedicine; udanvatiin the water of the ocean;
majjataof a person who is drowning; nauthe boat; taptasyaof a person
suffering from a condition of material misery; tat-pratividhithe
counteraction (invented for stopping the suffering of material existence);
yathat which; ihain this material world; ajasvery easily;
iaaccepted (as a remedy); tvatsimilarly; vibhoO my Lord, O
Supreme; tanu-bhtmof the living entities who have accepted material
bodies; tvat-upekitnmwho are neglected by You and not accepted by You.

TRANSLATION

My Lord Nsihadeva, O Supreme, because of a bodily conception of life,

embodied souls neglected and not cared for by You cannot do anything for their
betterment. Whatever remedies they accept, although perhaps temporarily
beneficial, are certainly impermanent. For example, a father and mother cannot
protect their child, a physician and medicine cannot relieve a suffering patient,
and a boat on the ocean cannot protect a drowning man.

(Prahlda Mahrja's prayer to Lord Nsihadeva)

SYNONYMS
yatthat which (is meant for material sense gratification);
maithuna-direpresented by talking of sex, reading sexual literature or
enjoying sex life (at home or outside, as in a club); ghamedhi-sukhamall
types of material happiness based on attachment to family, society, friendship,
etc.; hiindeed; tucchaminsignificant; kayanenawith the itching;
karayoof the two hands (to relieve the itching); ivalike;
dukha-dukhamdifferent types of unhappiness (into which one is put after
such itching sense gratification; tpyantibecome satisfied; nanever;
ihain material sense gratification; kpathe foolish persons;
bahu-dukha-bhjasubjected to various types of material unhappiness;
kati-vatif one can learn from such itching; manasi-jamwhich is simply
a mental concoction (actually there is no happiness); viahetaand tolerates
(such itching); dhra(he can become) a most perfect, sober person.

TRANSLATION

Sex life is compared to the rubbing of two hands to relieve an itch.

367
Ghamedhis, so-called ghasthas who have no spiritual knowledge, think that
this itching is the greatest platform of happiness, although actually it is a source
of distress. The kpaas, the fools who are just the opposite of brhmaas, are
not satisfied by repeated sense enjoyment. Those who are dhra, however, who
are sober and who tolerate this itching, are not subjected to the sufferings of
fools and rascals.

(Prahlda Mahrja's prayer to Lord Nsihadeva)

rmad-Bhgavatam 7.11.35

yasya yal lakaa prokta

puso varbhivyajakam
yad anyatrpi dyeta
tat tenaiva vinirdiet

SYNONYMS
yasyaof whom; yatwhich; lakaamsymptom; proktamdescribed
(above); pusaof a person; vara-abhivyajakamindicating the
classification (brhmaa, katriya, vaiya, dra, etc.); yatif;
anyatraelsewhere; apialso; dyetais seen; tatthat; tenaby that
symptom; evacertainly; vinirdietone should designate.

TRANSLATION

If one shows the symptoms of being a brhmaa, katriya, vaiya or dra, as

described above, even if he has appeared in a different class, he should be
accepted according to those symptoms of classification.

368
(Nrada Muni's instructions to King Yudhihira)

rmad-Bhgavatam 7.12.1

r-nrada uvca
brahmacr guru-kule
vasan dnto guror hitam
caran dsavan nco
gurau sudha-sauhda

SYNONYMS
r-nrada uvcar Nrada Muni said; brahmacra brahmacr, a
student living at the residence of the guru; guru-kuleat the residence of the
guru; vasanby living; dntacontinuously practicing control of the senses;
guro hitamonly for the benefit of the guru (not for one's personal benefit);
acaranpracticing; dsa-vatvery humbly, like a slave; ncasubmissive,
obedient; gurauunto the spiritual master; su-dhafirmly; sauhdain
friendship or good will.

TRANSLATION

Nrada Muni said: A student should practice completely controlling his

senses. He should be submissive and should have an attitude of firm friendship
for the spiritual master. With a great vow, the brahmacr should live at the
guru-kula, only for the benefit of the guru.

(Nrada Muni's instructions to King Yudhihira)

369
rmad-Bhgavatam 7.12.9

nanv agni pramad nma

ghta-kumbha-sama pumn
sutm api raho jahyd
anyad yvad-artha-kt

SYNONYMS
nanucertainly; agnithe fire; pramadthe woman (one who bewilders
the mind of man); nmathe very name; ghta-kumbhaa pot of butter;
samalike; pumna man; sutm apieven one's daughter; rahain a
secluded place; jahytone must not associate with; anyadwith other
women also; yvatas much as; artha-ktrequired.

TRANSLATION

Woman is compared to fire, and man is compared to a butter pot. Therefore

a man should avoid associating even with his own daughter in a secluded place.
Similarly, he should also avoid association with other women. One should
associate with women only for important business and not otherwise.

(Nrada Muni's instructions to King Yudhihira)

rmad-Bhgavatam 9.4.18

sa vai mana ka-padravindayor

370
vacsi vaikuha-gunuvarane
karau harer mandira-mrjandiu
ruti cakrcyuta-sat-kathodaye

SYNONYMS
sahe (Mahrja Ambara); vaiindeed; manahis mind;
ka-pada-aravindayo(fixed) upon the two lotus feet of Lord Ka;
vacsihis words; vaikuha-gua-anuvaranedescribing the glories of
Ka; karauhis two hands; hare mandira-mrjana-diuin activities like
cleansing the temple of Hari, the Supreme Personality of Godhead;
rutimhis ear; cakraengaged; acyutaof or about Ka, who never falls
down; sat-kath-udayein hearing the transcendental narrations.

TRANSLATION

Mahrja Ambara always engaged his mind in meditating upon the lotus
feet of Ka, his words in describing the glories of the Lord, his hands in
cleansing the Lord's temple, and his ears in hearing the words spoken by Ka
or about Ka.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 9.4.19

mukunda-liglaya-darane dau
tad-bhtya-gtra-spare 'ga-sagamam
ghra ca tat-pda-saroja-saurabhe
rmat-tulasy rasan tad-arpite

371
SYNONYMS
mukunda-liga-laya-daranein seeing the Deity and temples and holy
dhmas of Mukunda; dauhis two eyes; tat-bhtyaof the servants of Ka;
gtra-sparein touching the bodies; aga-sagamamcontact of his body;
ghram caand his sense of smell; tat-pdaof His lotus feet; sarojaof the
lotus flower; saurabhein (smelling) the fragrance; rmat-tulasyof the
tulas leaves; rasanmhis tongue; tat-arpitein the prasda offered to the
Lord.

TRANSLATION

Mahrja Ambara engaged his eyes in seeing the Deity of Ka, Ka's
temples and Ka's places like Mathur and Vndvana. He engaged his sense
of touch in touching the bodies of the Lord's devotees, he engaged his sense of
smell in smelling the fragrance of tulas offered to the Lord, and he engaged his
tongue in tasting the Lord's prasda.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 9.4.20

pdau hare ketra-padnusarpae

iro hkea-padbhivandane
kma ca dsye na tu kma-kmyay
yathottamaloka-janray rati

SYNONYMS

372
pdauhis two legs; hareof the Personality of Godhead; ketraholy
places like the temple or Vndvana and Dvrak; pada-anusarpaewalking
to those places; irathe head; hkeaof Ka, the master of the senses;
pada-abhivandanein offering obeisances to the lotus feet; kmam caand
his desires; dsyein being engaged as a servant; nanot; tuindeed;
kma-kmyaywith a desire for sense gratification; yathas;
uttamaloka-jana-rayif one takes shelter of a devotee such as Prahlda;
ratiattachment.

TRANSLATION

Mahrja Ambara engaged his legs in walking to the holy places and
temples of the Lord, his head in bowing down before the Lord, and all his
desires in serving the Lord, twenty-four hours a day. Indeed, Mahrja
Ambara never desired anything for his own sense gratification. He engaged all
his senses in devotional service, in various engagements related to the Lord.
This is the way to increase attachment for the Lord and be completely free from
all material desires.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 9.4.68

sdhavo hdaya mahya

sdhn hdaya tv aham
mad-anyat te na jnanti
nha tebhyo mang api

rmad-Bhgavatam 10.1.13

naitidusah kun m
tyaktodam api bdhate
pibanta tvan-mukhmbhoja-
cyuta hari-kathmtam

SYNONYMS
nanot; eall this; ati-dusahextremely difficult to bear; kuthunger;
mmunto me; tyakta-udameven after giving up drinking water; apialso;
bdhatedoes not hinder; pibantamwhile drinking;
tvat-mukha-ambhoja-cyutamemanating from your lotus mouth;
hari-kath-amtamthe nectar of topics concerning Ka.

TRANSLATION

Because of my vow on the verge of death, I have given up even drinking

water, yet because I am drinking the nectar of topics about Ka, which is

376
flowing from the lotus mouth of Your Lordship, my hunger and thirst, which
are extremely difficult to bear, cannot hinder me.

(Mahrja Parkit to ukadeva Gosvm)

rmad-Bhgavatam 10.1.16

vsudeva-kath-prana
purus trn punti hi
vaktra pracchaka rots
tat-pda-salila yath

SYNONYMS
vsudeva-kath-pranaquestions about the pastimes and characteristics of
Vsudeva, Ka; purunpersons; trnthree; puntipurify; hiindeed;
vaktramthe speaker, such as ukadeva Gosvm; pracchakamand an
inquisitive hearer like Mahrja Parkit; rotnand, between them, the
listeners hearing about the topics; tat-pda-salilam yathexactly as the entire
world is purified by the Ganges water emanating from the toe of Lord Viu.

TRANSLATION

The Ganges, emanating from the toe of Lord Viu, purifies the three
worlds, the upper, middle and lower planetary systems. Similarly, when one
asks questions about the pastimes and characteristics of Lord Vsudeva, Ka,
three varieties of men are purified: the speaker or preacher, he who inquires,
and the people in general who listen.

377
(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 10.2.30

tvayy ambujkkhila-sattva-dhmni
samdhinveita-cetasaike
tvat-pda-potena mahat-ktena
kurvanti govatsa-pada bhavbdhim

SYNONYMS
tvayiin You; ambhuja-akaO lotus-eyed Lord; akhila-sattva-dhmniwho
are the original cause of all existence, from whom everything emanates and in
whom all potencies reside; samdhinby constant meditation and complete
absorption (in thoughts of You, the Supreme Personality of Godhead);
veitafully absorbed, fully engaged; cetasbut by such a mentality;
ekethe one process of always thinking of Your lotus feet;
tvat-pda-potenaby boarding such a boat as Your lotus feet;
mahat-ktenaby that action which is considered the most powerful original
existence or which is executed by mahjanas; kurvantithey make;
govatsa-padamlike the hoofprint of a calf; bhava-abdhimthe great ocean of
nescience.

TRANSLATION

O lotus-eyed Lord, by concentrating one's meditation on Your lotus feet,

which are the reservoir of all existence, and by accepting those lotus feet as the
boat by which to cross the ocean of nescience, one follows in the footsteps of
mahjanas [great saints, sages and devotees]. By this simple process, one can

378
cross the ocean of nescience as easily as one steps over the hoofprint of a calf.

(prayers by the demigods for Lord Ka in Devak's womb)

rmad-Bhgavatam 10.2.32

ye 'nye 'ravindka vimukta-mninas

tvayy asta-bhvd aviuddha-buddhaya
ruhya kcchrea para pada tata
patanty adho 'ndta-yumad-aghraya

SYNONYMS
ye anyeanyone, or all others; aravinda-akaO lotus-eyed one;
vimukta-mninafalsely considering themselves free from the bondage of
material contamination; tvayiunto You; asta-bhvtspeculating in various
ways but not knowing or desiring more information of Your lotus feet;
aviuddha-buddhayawhose intelligence is still not purified and who do not
know the goal of life; ruhyaeven though achieving; kcchreaby
undergoing severe austerities, penances and hard labor; param padamthe
highest position (according to their imagination and speculation); tatafrom
that position; patantithey fall; adhadown into material existence again;
andtaneglecting devotion to; yumatYour; aghrayalotus feet.

TRANSLATION

[Someone may say that aside from devotees, who always seek shelter at the
Lord's lotus feet, there are those who are not devotees but who have accepted
different processes for attaining salvation. What happens to them? In answer to

379
this question, Lord Brahm and the other demigods said:] O lotus-eyed Lord,
although nondevotees who accept severe austerities and penances to achieve the
highest position may think themselves liberated, their intelligence is impure.
They fall down from their position of imagined superiority because they have
no regard for Your lotus feet.

(prayers by the demigods for Lord Ka in Devak's womb)

rmad-Bhgavatam 10.2.36

na nma-rpe gua-janma-karmabhir
nirpitavye tava tasya skia
mano-vacobhym anumeya-vartmano
deva kriyy pratiyanty athpi hi

SYNONYMS
nanot; nma-rpethe name and form; guawith attributes;
janmaappearance; karmabhiactivities or pastimes; nirpitavyeare not
able to be ascertained; tavaYour; tasyaof Him; skiawho is the direct
observer; manaof the mind; vacobhymwords; anumeyahypothesis;
vartmanathe path; devaO Lord; kriyymin devotional activities;
pratiyantithey realize; atha apistill; hiindeed (You can be realized by the
devotees).

TRANSLATION

O Lord, Your transcendental name and form are not ascertained by those
who merely speculate on the path of imagination. Your name, form and

380
attributes can be ascertained only through devotional service.

(prayers by the demigods for Lord Ka in the womb)

rmad-Bhgavatam 10.2.37

van gan sasmaraya ca cintayan

nmni rpi ca magalni te
kriysu yas tvac-cararavindayor
via-cet na bhavya kalpate

SYNONYMS
vanconstantly hearing about the Lord (ravaa krtana vio);
ganchanting or reciting (the holy name of the Lord and His activities);
sasmarayanremembering (constantly thinking of the Lord's lotus feet and
His form); caand; cintayancontemplating (the transcendental activities of
the Lord); nmniHis transcendental names; rpiHis transcendental
forms; caalso; magalniwhich are all transcendental and therefore
auspicious; teof Your Lordship; kriysuin being engaged in the devotional
service; yahe who; tvat-caraa-aravindayoat Your lotus feet;
via-cetthe devotee who is completely absorbed (in such activities);
nanot; bhavyafor the material platform; kalpateis fit.

TRANSLATION

Even while engaged in various activities, devotees whose minds are

completely absorbed at Your lotus feet, and who constantly hear, chant,
contemplate and cause others to remember Your transcendental names and

381
forms, are always on the transcendental platform, and thus they can understand
the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

(prayers by the demigods for Lord Ka in Devak's womb)

rmad-Bhgavatam 10.8.4

mahad-vicalana n
ghi dna-cetasm

SYNONYMS
mahat-vicalanamthe movement of great personalities; nmin the houses
of ordinary persons; ghimespecially householders; dna-cetasmwho are
very simple-minded, being engaged in family maintenance and nothing more.

TRANSLATION

O my lord, O great devotee, persons like you move from one place to another
not for their own interests but for the sake of poor-hearted ghasthas
[householders].

(Nanda Mahrja to Gargamuni)

rmad-Bhgavatam 10.8.13

san vars trayo hy asya

ghato 'nuyuga tan
382
uklo raktas tath pta
idn kat gata

SYNONYMS
sanwere assumed; var trayathree colors; hiindeed; asyaof your
son Ka; ghataaccepting; anuyugam tantranscendental bodies
according to the different yugas; uklasometimes white; raktasometimes
red; tathas well as; ptasometimes yellow; idnm katm gataat the
present moment He has assumed a blackish color.

TRANSLATION

Your son Ka appears as an incarnation in every millennium. In the past,

He assumed three different colors-white, red and yellow-and now He has
appeared in a blackish color. [In another Dvpara-yuga, He appeared (as Lord
Rmacandra) in the color of uka, a parrot.] All such incarnations have now
assembled in Ka.

(Gargamuni to Nanda Mahrja)

rmad-Bhgavatam 10.8.46

r-rjovca
nanda kim akarod brahman
reya eva mahodayam
yaod ca mah-bhg
papau yasy stana hari

383
SYNONYMS
r-rj uvcaMahrja Parkit further inquired (from ukadeva Gosvm);
nandaMahrja Nanda; kimwhat; akarotperformed; brahmanO
learned brhmaa; reyaauspicious activities, like performing penances and
austerities; evamas exhibited by him; mah-udayamfrom which they
achieved the greatest perfection; yaodmother Yaod; caalso;
mah-bhgmost fortunate; papaudrank; yasyof whom; stanamthe
breast milk; harithe Supreme Personality of Godhead.

TRANSLATION

Having heard of the great fortune of mother Yaod, Parkit Mahrja

inquired from ukadeva Gosvm: O learned brhmaa, mother Yaod's breast
milk was sucked by the Supreme Personality of Godhead. What past auspicious
activities did she and Nanda Mahrja perform to achieve such perfection in
ecstatic love?

rmad-Bhgavatam 10.9.21

nya sukhpo bhagavn

dehin gopik-suta
jnin ctma-bhtn
yath bhaktimatm iha

SYNONYMS
nanot; ayamthis; sukha-pavery easily obtainable, or an object of
happiness; bhagavnthe Supreme Personality of Godhead; dehinmof
persons in the bodily concept of life, especially the karms;

384
gopik-sutaKa, the son of mother Yaod (Ka as the son of Vasudeva
is called Vsudeva, and as the son of mother Yaod He is known as Ka);
jninm caand of the jns, who try to be free from material
contamination; tma-bhtnmof self-sufficient yogs; yathas;
bhakti-matmof the devotees; ihain this world.

TRANSLATION

The Supreme Personality of Godhead, Ka, the son of mother Yaod, is

accessible to devotees engaged in spontaneous loving service, but He is not as
easily accessible to mental speculators, to those striving for self-realization by
severe austerities and penances, or to those who consider the body the same as
the self.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 10.12.11

ittha sat brahma-sukhnubhty

dsya gatn para-daivatena
myritn nara-drakea
ska vijahru kta-puya-puj

SYNONYMS
itthamin this way; satmof the transcendentalists;
brahma-sukha-anubhtywith Ka, the source of brahma-sukha (Ka is
Parabrahman, and from Him originates His personal effulgence);
dsyamservitorship; gatnmof the devotees who have accepted;

385
para-daivatenawith the Supreme Personality of Godhead;
my-ritnmfor those in the clutches of material energy;
nara-drakeawith Him who is like an ordinary child; skamalong with;
vijahruenjoyed; kta-puya-pujall these boys, who had accumulated
the results of life after life of pious activities.

TRANSLATION

Those who are engaged in self-realization, appreciating the Brahman

effulgence of the Lord, and those engaged in devotional service, accepting the
Supreme Personality of Godhead as master, as well as those who are under the
clutches of my, thinking the Lord an ordinary person, cannot understand that
certain exalted personalities-after accumulating volumes of pious activities-are
now playing with the Lord in friendship as cowherd boys.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit.

This translation is from Cc. Antya 7.32)

rmad-Bhgavatam 10.14.3

jne praysam udapsya namanta eva

jvanti san-mukharit bhavadya-vrtm
sthne sthit ruti-gat tanu-v-manobhir
ye pryao 'jita jito 'py asi tais tri-lokym

prasda-lenughta eva hi
jnti tattva bhagavan-mahimno
na cnya eko 'pi cira vicinvan

SYNONYMS
athatherefore; apiindeed; teYour; devamy Lord;
pada-ambuja-dvayaof the two lotus feet; prasdaof the mercy; leaby
only a trace; anughtafavored; evacertainly; hiindeed; jntione
knows; tattvamthe truth; bhagavatof the Supreme Personality of Godhead;
mahimnaof the greatness; nanever; caand; anyaanother;
ekaone; apialthough; ciramfor a long period; vicinvanspeculating.

389
TRANSLATION

My Lord, if one is favored by even a slight trace of the mercy of Your lotus
feet, he can understand the greatness of Your personality. But those who
speculate to understand the Supreme Personality of Godhead are unable to
know You, even though they continue to study the Vedas for many years.

(Lord Brahm's prayers to Lord Ka)

rmad-Bhgavatam 10.14.58

samrit ye pada-pallava-plava
mahat-pada puya-yao murre
bhavmbudhir vatsa-pada para pada
pada pada yad vipad na tem

SYNONYMS
samrithaving taken shelter; yethose who; padaof the feet;
pallavalike flower buds; plavamwhich are a boat; mahatof the total
material creation, or of the great souls; padamthe shelter; puyasupremely
pious; yaawhose fame; mura-areof the enemy of the demon Mura;
bhavaof the material existence; ambudhithe ocean; vatsa-padamthe
hoof-print of a calf; param padamthe supreme abode, Vaikuha; padam
padamat every step; yatwhere; vipadmof material miseries; nanone;
temfor them.

TRANSLATION

390
For those who have accepted the boat of the lotus feet of the Lord, who is
the shelter of the cosmic manifestation and is famous as Murri, the enemy of
the Mura demon, the ocean of the material world is like the water contained in
a calf's hoof-print. Their goal is para padam, Vaikuha, the place where
there are no material miseries, not the place where there is danger at every step.

(Lord Brahm's prayers to Lord Ka)

rmad-Bhgavatam 10.22.35

etvaj janma-sphalya
dehinm iha dehiu
prair arthair dhiy vc
reya-caraa sad

SYNONYMS
etvatup to this; janmaof birth; sphalyamperfection; dehinmof
every living being; ihain this world; dehiutoward those who are
embodied; praiby life; arthaiby wealth; dhiyby intelligence;
vcby words; reyaeternal good fortune; caraamacting practically;
sadalways.

TRANSLATION

It is the duty of every living being to perform welfare activities for the
benefit of others with his life, wealth, intelligence and words.

(Lord Ka speaking to His cowherd boyfriends)

391
rmad-Bhgavatam 10.29.15

kma krodha bhaya sneham

aikya sauhdam eva ca
nitya harau vidadhato
ynti tan-mayat hi te

any apparently audacious transgression of morality we may see in them, for they
are just like fire, which devours everything fed into it and remains unpolluted.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 10.33.39

vikrita vraja-vadhbhir ida ca vio

raddhnvito 'nuuyd atha varayed ya
bhakti par bhagavati pratilabhya kma
hd-rogam v apahinoty acirea dhra

SYNONYMS
vikritamthe sporting; vraja-vadhbhiwith the young women of
Vndvana; idamthis; caand; vioby Lord Viu;
raddh-anvitafaithfully; anuuythears; athaor;

394
varayetdescribes; yawho; bhaktimdevotional service;
parmtranscendental; bhagavatiunto the Supreme Personality of
Godhead; pratilabhyaobtaining; kmammaterial lust; htin the heart;
rogamthe disease; uquickly; apahinotihe drives away;
acireawithout delay; dhrasober.

TRANSLATION

Anyone who faithfully hears or describes the Lord's playful affairs with the
young gops of Vndvana will attain the Lord's pure devotional service. Thus
he will quickly become sober and conquer lust, the disease of the heart.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 10.52.43

SYNONYMS
huthe gops said; caand; teYour; nalina-nbhaO Lord, whose navel
is just like a lotus flower; pada-aravindamlotus feet; yoga-varaiby the
great mystic yogis; hdiwithin the heart; vicintyamto be meditated upon;
agdha-bodhaiwho were highly learned philosophers; sasra-kpathe
dark well of material existence; patitaof those fallen; uttaraaof
deliverers; avalambamthe only shelter; gehamfamily affairs; jumof
those engaged; apithough; manasiin the minds; udiytlet be awakened;
sadalways; naour.

deprive him of his wealth. Then the relatives and friends of such a
poverty-stricken man abandon him. In this way he suffers one distress after
another.

(Lord Ka instructs King Yudhihira)

rmad-Bhgavatam 10.90.48

jayati jana-nivso devak-janma-vdo

yadu-vara-pariat svair dorbhir asyann adharmam

400
sthira-cara-vjina-ghna su-smita-r-mukhena
vraja-pura-vanitn vardhayan kma-devam

SYNONYMS
jayatieternally lives gloriously; jana-nivsaHe who lives among human
beings like the members of the Yadu dynasty and is the ultimate resort of all
living entities; devak-janma-vdaknown as the son of Devak (No one can
actually become the father or mother of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
Therefore devak-janma-vda means that He is known as the son of Devak.
Similarly, He is also known as the son of mother Yaod, Vasudeva and Nanda
Mahrja.); yadu-vara-pariatserved by the members of the Yadu dynasty or
the cowherd men of Vndvana (all of whom are constant associates of the
Supreme Lord and are the Lord's eternal servants); svai dorbhiby His own
arms, or by His devotees like Arjuna who are just like His own arms;
asyankilling; adhamamdemons or the impious;
stira-cara-vjina-ghnathe destroyer of all the ill fortune of all living
entities, moving and not moving; su-smitaalways smiling; r-mukhenaby
His beautiful face; vraja-pura-vanitnmof the damsels of Vndvana;
vardhayanincreasing; kma-devamthe lusty desires.

TRANSLATION

Lord r Ka is He who is known as jana-nivsa, the ultimate resort of all

living entities, and who is also known as Devak-nandana or Yaod-nandana,
the son of Devak and Yaod. He is the guide of the Yadu dynasty, and with
His mighty arms He kills everything inauspicious, as well as every man who is
impious. By His presence He destroys all things inauspicious for all living
entities, moving and inert. His blissful smiling face always increases the lusty
desires of the gops of Vndvana. May He be all glorious and happy!

401
(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 11.2.37

bhaya dvitybhiniveata syd

d apetasya viparyayo 'smti
tan-myayto budha bhajet ta
bhaktyaikayea guru-devattm

SYNONYMS
bhayamfear; dvityain something seeming to be other than the Lord;
abhiniveatabecause of absorption; sytit will arise; tfrom the
Supreme Lord; apetasyafor one who has turned away;
viparyayamisidentification; asmtiforgetfulness; tatof the Lord;
myayby the illusory energy; atatherefore; budhaan intelligent
person; bhajetshould worship fully; tamHim; bhaktywith devotion;
ekayunalloyed; amthe Lord; guru-devat-tmone who sees his own
spiritual master as his Lord and very soul.

TRANSLATION

Fear arises when a living entity misidentifies himself as the material body
because of absorption in the external, illusory energy of the Lord. When the
living entity thus turns away from the Supreme Lord, he also forgets his own
constitutional position as a servant of the Lord. This bewildering, fearful
condition is effected by the potency for illusion, called my. Therefore, an
intelligent person should engage unflinchingly in the unalloyed devotional
service of the Lord, under the guidance of a bona fide spiritual master, whom he

402
should accept as his worshipable deity and as his very life and soul.

(Kavi Yogendra instructs King Nimi)

rmad-Bhgavatam 11.2.40

eva-vrata sva-priya-nma-krty
jtnurgo druta-citta uccai
hasaty atho roditi rauti gyaty
unmda-van ntyati loka-bhya

SYNONYMS
evam-vratawhen one thus engages in the vow to chant and dance;
svaown; priyavery dear; nmaholy name; krtyby chanting; jtain
this way develops; anurgaattachment; druta-cittawith a melted heart;
uccailoudly; hasatilaughs; athoalso; roditicries; rautibecomes
agitated; gyatichants; unmda-vatlike a madman; ntyatidancing;
loka-bhyawithout caring for outsiders.

TRANSLATION

By chanting the holy name of the Supreme Lord, one comes to the stage of
love of Godhead. Then the devotee is fixed in his vow as an eternal servant of
the Lord, and he gradually becomes very much attached to a particular name
and form of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. As his heart melts with
ecstatic love, he laughs very loudly or cries or shouts. Sometimes he sings and
dances like a madman, for he is indifferent to public opinion.

403
(Kavi Yogendra instructs King Nimi)

An intermediate or second-class devotee, called madhyama-adhikr, offers

his love to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, is a sincere friend to all the
devotees of the Lord, shows mercy to ignorant people who are innocent and
disregards those who are envious of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

(Havi Yogendra instructs King Nimi)

rmad-Bhgavatam 11.2.47

arcym eva haraye

pj ya raddhayehate

406
na tad-bhakteu cnyeu
sa bhakta prkta smta

SYNONYMS
arcymDeity; evacertainly; harayeto Lord Hari; pjmworship;
yawho; raddhayfaithfully; hateengages; nanot; tatof Ka;
bhakteutoward the devotees; caand; anyeutoward people in general;
sahe; bhakta prktamaterialistic devotee; smtais called.

TRANSLATION

A devotee who faithfully engages in the worship of the Deity in the temple
but does not behave properly toward other devotees or people in general is
called a prkta-bhakta, a materialistic devotee, and is considered to be in the
lowest position.

(Havi Yogendra instructs King Nimi)

rmad-Bhgavatam 11.3.21

tasmd guru prapadyeta

jijsu reya uttamam
bde pare ca nita
brahmay upaamrayam

SYNONYMS
tasmttherefore; guruma spiritual master; prapadyetaone should take
shelter of; jijsubeing inquisitive; reya uttamamabout the highest

407
good; bdein the Vedas; parein the Supreme; caand;
nitamperfectly knowledgeable; brahmai(in these two aspects) of the
Absolute Truth; upaama-rayamfixed in detachment from material affairs.

TRANSLATION

Therefore any person who seriously desires real happiness must seek a bona
fide spiritual master and take shelter of him by initiation. The qualification of
the bona fide guru is that he has realized the conclusions of the scriptures by
deliberation and is able to convince others of these conclusions. Such great
personalities, who have taken shelter of the Supreme Godhead, leaving aside all
material considerations, should be understood to be bona fide spiritual masters.

(Prabuddha Yogendra instructs King Nimi)

rmad-Bhgavatam 11.5.2

mukha-bhru-pdebhya
puruasyramai saha
catvro jajire var
guair viprdaya pthak

SYNONYMS
mukhaface; bhuarms; ruthighs; pdebhyafrom the feet;
puruasyaof the Supreme Lord; ramaithe four spiritual orders;
sahawith; catvrathe four; jajirewere born; varthe social orders;
guaiby the modes of nature; vipra-dayaheaded by the brhmaas;
pthakvarious.

408
TRANSLATION

Each of the four social orders, headed by the brhmaas, was born through
different combinations of the modes of nature, from the face, arms, thighs and
feet of the Supreme Lord in His universal form. Thus the four spiritual orders
were also generated.

(r Camasa Muni instructs King Nimi)

rmad-Bhgavatam 11.5.3

ya e purua skd
tma-prabhavam varam
na bhajanty avajnanti
sthnd bhra patanty adha

SYNONYMS
yaone who; emof them; puruathe Supreme Lord;
sktdirectly; tma-prabhavamthe source of their own creation;
varamthe supreme controller; nado not; bhajantiworship;
avajnantidisrespect; sthntfrom their position; bhrafallen;
patantithey fall; adhadown.

TRANSLATION

If any of the members of the four varas and four ramas fail to worship or
intentionally disrespect the Personality of Godhead, who is the source of their
own creation, they will fall down from their position into a hellish state of life.

409
(r Camasa Muni instructs King Nimi)

(Karabhjana Yogendra instructs King Nimi)

rmad-Bhgavatam 11.5.34

tyaktv su-dustyaja-surepsita-rjya-lakm
dharmiha rya-vacas yad agd arayam
my-mga dayitayepsitam anvadhvad
vande mah-purua te cararavindam

SYNONYMS
tyakvabandoning; su-dustyajamost difficult to give up;
sura-psitaanxiously desired by the demigods; rjya-lakmmthe goddess of
fortune and her opulence; dharmihamost perfectly fixed in religiousness;
rya-vacasaccording to the words of a brhmaa (who had cursed Him to
be deprived of all the happiness of family life); yatHe who; agtwent;
arayamto the forest (taking to the renounced order of life);
my-mgamthe conditioned soul, who is always searching out illusory
enjoyment; dayitayout of sheer mercy; psitamHis desired object;
anvadhvatrunning after; vandeI offer my homage; mah-puruaO Lord
Mahprabhu; teto Your; caraa-aravindamlotus feet.

TRANSLATION

O Mah-purua, I worship Your lotus feet. You gave up the association of

the goddess of fortune and all her opulence, which is most difficult to renounce

413
and is hankered after by even the great demigods. Being the most faithful
follower of the path of religion, You thus left for the forest in obedience to a
brhmaa's curse. Out of sheer mercifulness You chased after the fallen
conditioned souls, who are always in pursuit of the false enjoyment of illusion,
and at the same time engaged in searching out Your own desired object, Lord
ymasundara.

(Karabhjana Yogendra instructs King Nimi)

rmad-Bhgavatam 11.5.36

kali sabhjayanty ry
gua-j sra-bhgina
yatra sakrtanenaiva
sarva-svrtho 'bhilabhyate

SYNONYMS
kalimthe age of Kali; sabhjayantithey praise; ryprogressive souls;
gua-jwho know the true value (of the age); sra-bhaginawho are
able to pick out the essence; yatrain which; sakrtanenaby the
congregational chanting of the holy names of the Supreme Lord; evamerely;
sarvaall; sva-arthadesired goals; abhilabhyateare attained.

TRANSLATION

Those who are actually advanced in knowledge are able to appreciate the
essential value of this age of Kali. Such enlightened persons worship Kali-yuga
because in this fallen age all perfection of life can easily be achieved by the

414
performance of sakrtana.

(r Karabhjana Muni instructs King Nimi)

rmad-Bhgavatam 11.5.41

devari-bhtpta-n pit
na kikaro nyam ca rjan
sarvtman ya araa araya
gato mukunda parihtya kartam

SYNONYMS
devaof the demigods; iof the sages; bhtaof ordinary living entities;
ptaof friends and relatives; nmof ordinary men; pitmof the
forefathers; nanot; kikarathe servant; nanor; ayamthis one;
debtor; caalso; rjanO King; sarva-tmanwith his whole being;
yaa person who; araamshelter; arayamthe Supreme Personality of
Godhead, who affords shelter to all; gataapproached;
mukundamMukunda; parihtyagiving up; kartamduties.

TRANSLATION

O King, one who has given up all material duties and has taken full shelter
of the lotus feet of Mukunda, who offers shelter to all, is not indebted to the
demigods, great sages, ordinary living beings, relatives, friends, mankind or even
one's forefathers who have passed away. Since all such classes of living entities
are part and parcel of the Supreme Lord, one who has surrendered to the Lord's
service has no need to serve such persons separately.

415
(Karabhjana Yogendra instructs King Nimi)

rmad-Bhgavatam 11.5.42

sva-pda-mla bhajata priyasya

tyaktnya-bhvasya hari parea
vikarma yac cotpatita kathacid
dhunoti sarva hdi sannivia

SYNONYMS
sva-pda-mlamthe lotus feet of Ka, the shelter of the devotees;
bhajatawho is engaged in worshiping; priyasyawho is very dear to Ka;
tyaktagiven up; anyafor others; bhvasyaof one whose disposition or
inclination; harithe Supreme Personality of Godhead; para-iathe
Supreme Lord; vikarmasinful activities; yatwhatever; caand;
utpatitamoccurred; kathacitsomehow; dhunotiremoves; sarvamall;
hdiin the heart; sanniviaentered.

TRANSLATION

One who has thus given up all other engagements and has taken full shelter
of the lotus feet of Hari, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, is very dear to
the Lord. Indeed, if such a surrendered soul accidentally commits some sinful
activity, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is seated within everyone's
heart, immediately takes away the reaction to such sin.

(Karabhjana Yogendra instructs King Nimi)

416
rmad-Bhgavatam 11.9.29

labdhv su-durlabham ida bahu-sambhavnte

mnuyam artha-dam anityam apha dhra
tr yateta na pated anu-mtyu yvan
nireyasya viaya khalu sarvata syt

SYNONYMS
labdhvhaving obtained; su-durlabhamthat which is very difficult to
obtain; idamthis; bahumany; sambhavabirths; anteafter;
mnuyamhuman form of life; artha-damwhich awards great value;
anityamnot eternal; apialthough; ihain this material world;
dhraone who has sober intelligence; trmimmediately; yatetashould
endeavor; nanot; patethas fallen; anu-mtyualways subject to death;
yvatas long as; nireyasyafor ultimate liberation; viayasense
gratification; khalualways; sarvatain all conditions; sytis possible.

TRANSLATION

After many, many births and deaths one achieves the rare human form of
life, which, although temporary, affords one the opportunity to attain the
highest perfection. Thus a sober human being should quickly endeavor for the
ultimate perfection of life as long as his body, which is always subject to death,
has not fallen down and died. After all, sense gratification is available even in
the most abominable species of life, whereas Ka consciousness is only
possible for a human being.

417
(the Avadhta brhmaa instructs King Yadu)

rmad-Bhgavatam 11.11.18

abda-brahmai nito
na niyt pare yadi
ramas tasya rama-phalo
hy adhenum iva rakata

SYNONYMS
abda-brahmaiin the Vedic literature; nitaexpert through complete
study; na niytdoes not absorb the mind; parein the Supreme; yadiif;
ramalabor; tasyahis; ramaof great endeavor; phalathe fruit;
hicertainly; adhenuma cow that gives no milk; ivalike; rakataof one
who is taking care of.

TRANSLATION

If through meticulous study one becomes expert in reading Vedic literature

but makes no endeavor to fix one's mind on the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, then one's endeavor is certainly like that of a man who works very
hard to take care of a cow that gives no milk. In other words, the fruit of one's
laborious study of Vedic knowledge will simply be the labor itself. There will be
no other tangible result.

(Lord Ka instructs Uddhava)

418
rmad-Bhgavatam 11.14.20

na sdhayati m yogo
na skhya dharma uddhava
na svdhyyas tapas tygo
yath bhaktir mamorjit

SYNONYMS
nanot; sdhayatibrings under control; mmMe; yogathe yoga
system; nanor; skhyamthe system of Skhya philosophy;
dharmapious activities within the varrama system; uddhavaMy dear
Uddhava; nanot; svdhyyaVedic study; tapaausterity;
tygarenunciation; yathas; bhaktidevotional service; mamaunto
Me; rjitstrongly developed.

TRANSLATION

My dear Uddhava, the unalloyed devotional service rendered to Me by My

devotees brings Me under their control. I cannot be thus controlled by those
engaged in mystic yoga, Skhya philosophy, pious work, Vedic study, austerity
or renunciation.

(Lord Ka instructs Uddhava)

rmad-Bhgavatam 11.14.21

bhaktyham ekay grhya

raddhaytm priya satm

419
bhakti punti man-nih
va-pkn api sambhavt

SYNONYMS
bhaktyby devotional service; ahamI; ekayunalloyed; grhyaam to
be obtained; raddhayby faith; tmthe Supreme Personality of
Godhead; priyathe object of love; satmof the devotees; bhaktipure
devotional service; puntipurifies; mat-nihfixing Me as the only goal;
va-pkndog-eaters; apieven; sambhavtfrom the contamination of low
birth.

TRANSLATION

Only by practicing unalloyed devotional service with full faith in Me can one
obtain Me, the Supreme Personality of Godhead. I am naturally dear to My
devotees, who take Me as the only goal of their loving service. By engaging in
such pure devotional service, even the dog-eaters can purify themselves from
the contamination of their low birth.

(Lord Ka instructs Uddhava)

rmad-Bhgavatam 11.17.27

crya m vijnyn
nvamanyeta karhicit
na martya-buddhysyeta
sarva-deva-mayo guru

420
SYNONYMS
cryamthe spiritual master; mmMyself; vijnytone should know; na
avamanyetaone should never disrespect; karhicitat any time; nanever;
martyabuddhywith the idea of his being an ordinary man; asyetaone
should be envious; sarva-devaof all demigods; mayarepresentative;
guruthe spiritual master.

TRANSLATION

One should know the crya as Myself and never disrespect him in any way.
One should not envy him, thinking him an ordinary man, for he is the
representative of all the demigods.

(Lord Ka instructs Uddhava)

rmad-Bhgavatam 11.19.17

ruti pratyakam aitihyam

anumna catuayam
pramev anavasthnd
vikalpt sa virajyate

rmad-Bhgavatam 11.20.17

n-deham dya su-labha su-durlabha

plava su-kalpa guru-karadhram
maynuklena nabhasvaterita
pumn bhavbdhi na taret sa tma-h

423
SYNONYMS
nhuman; dehambody; dyamthe source of all favorable results;
su-labhameffortlessly obtained; su-durlabhamalthough impossible to
obtain even with great endeavor; plavama boat; su-kalpamextremely well
suited for its purpose; guruhaving the spiritual master; kara-dhramas
the captain of the boat; mayby Me; anuklenawith favorable;
nabhasvatwinds; ritamimpelled; pumna person; bhavaof material
existence; abdhimthe ocean; nadoes not; taretcross over; sahe;
tma-hthe killer of his own soul.

TRANSLATION

The human body, which can award all benefit in life, is automatically
obtained by the laws of nature, although it is a very rare achievement. This
human body can be compared to a perfectly constructed boat, having the
spiritual master as the captain and the instructions of the Personality of
Godhead as favorable winds impelling it on its course. Considering all these
advantages, a human being who does not utilize his human life to cross the
ocean of material existence must be considered the killer of his own soul.

(Lord Ka instructs Uddhava)

symbols, and on that same basis people will change from one spiritual order to
the next. A person's propriety will be seriously questioned if he does not earn a
good living. And one who is very clever at juggling words will be considered a
learned scholar.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 12.2.5

SYNONYMS
kaleaves; mlaroots; miameat; kaudrawild honey; phalafruits;
pupaflowers; aiand seeds; bhojaneating; anvybecause of
drought; vinakyantithey will become ruined; durbhikaby famine;
karaand taxation; pittormented.

TRANSLATION

432
Harassed by famine and excessive taxes, people will resort to eating leaves,
roots, flesh, wild honey, fruits, flowers and seeds. Struck by drought, they will
become completely ruined.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 12.2.13

dasyu-pryeu rjasu

SYNONYMS
dasyu-pryeumostly thieves; rjasuthe kings.

TRANSLATION

The kings will mostly be thieves.

rmad-Bhgavatam 12.3.51

kaler doa-nidhe rjann

asti hy eko mahn gua
krtand eva kasya
mukta-saga para vrajet

SYNONYMS
kaleof the age of Kali; doa-nidhein the ocean of faults; rjanO King;

433
astithere is; hicertainly; ekaone; mahnvery great; guagood
quality; krtantby chanting; evacertainly; kasyaof the holy name of
Ka; mukta-sagaliberated from material bondage; paramto the
transcendental spiritual kingdom; vrajetone can go.

TRANSLATION

My dear King, although Kali-yuga is an ocean of faults, there is still one

good quality about this age: Simply by chanting the Hare Ka mah-mantra,
one can become free from material bondage and be promoted to the
transcendental kingdom.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 12.3.52

kte yad dhyyato viu

trety yajato makhai
dvpare paricaryy
kalau tad dhari-krtant

SYNONYMS
ktein the Satya-yuga; yatwhich; dhyyatafrom meditation;
viumon Lord Viu; tretymin the Tret-yuga; yajatafrom
worshiping; makhaiby performing sacrifices; dvparein the age of
Dvpara; paricaryymby worshiping the lotus feet of Ka; kalauin the
age of Kali; tatthat same result (can be achieved); hari-krtantsimply by
chanting the Hare Ka mah-mantra.

434
TRANSLATION

Whatever result was obtained in Satya-yuga by meditating on Viu, in

Tret-yuga by performing sacrifices, and in Dvpara-yuga by serving the Lord's
lotus feet can be obtained in Kali-yuga simply by chanting the Hare Ka
mah-mantra.

(ukadeva Gosvm instructs Mahrja Parkit)

rmad-Bhgavatam 12.13.1

sta uvca
ya brahm varuendra-rudra-maruta stunvantidivyai stavair
vedai sga-pada-kramopaniadair gyanti ya sma-g
dhynvasthita-tad-gatena manas payanti ya yogino
yasynta na vidu sursura-ga devya tasmai nama

SYNONYMS
sta uvcaSta Gosvm said; yamwhom; brahmLord Brahm;
varua-indra-rudra-marutaas well as Varua, Indra, Rudra and the Maruts;
stunvantipraise; divyaiwith transcendental; stavaiprayers;
vedaiwith the Vedas; saalong with; agathe corollary branches;
pada-kramathe special sequential arrangements of mantras;
upaniadaiand the Upaniads; gyatithey sing about; yamwhom;
sma-gthe singers of the Sma Veda; dhynain meditative trance;
avasthitasituated; tat-gatenawhich is fixed upon Him; manaswithin
the mind; payantithey see; yamwhom; yoginathe mystic yogs;
yasyawhose; antamend; na viduthey do not know;

435
sura-asura-gaall the demigods and demons; devyato the Supreme
Personality of Godhead; tasmaito Him; namaobeisances.

TRANSLATION

Sta Gosvmi said: Unto that personality whom Brahm, Varua, Indra,
Rudra and the Maruts praise by chanting transcendental hymns and reciting the
Vedas with all their corollaries, pada-kramas and Upaniads, to whom the
chanters of the Sma Veda always sing, whom the perfected yogs see within
their minds after fixing themselves in trance and absorbing themselves within
Him, and whose limit can never be found by any demigod or demon-unto that
Supreme Personality of Godhead I offer my humble obeisances.

(Sta Gosvm instructs the sages of Naimiraya)

rmad-Bhgavatam 12.13.15

sarva-vednta-sra hi
r-bhgavatam iyate
tad-rasmta-tptasya
nnyatra syd rati kvacit

SYNONYMS
sarva-vedntaof all Vednta philosophy; sramthe essence; hicertainly;
r-bhgavatamrmad-Bhgavatam; iyateis said to be; tatof it;
rasa-amtaby the nectarean taste; tptasyafor one who is satisfied;
nanot; anyatraelsewhere; sytthere is; ratiattraction; kvacitever.

436
TRANSLATION

rmad-Bhgavatam is declared to be the essence of all Vednta philosophy.

One who has felt satisfaction from its nectarean mellow will never be attracted
to any other literature.

(Sta Gosvm)

rmad-Bhgavatam 12.13.16

nimna-gn yath gag

devnm acyuto yath
vaiavn yath ambhu
purnm ida tath

SYNONYMS
nimna-gnmof rivers flowing down to the sea; yathas; gagthe
Ganges; devnmof all deities; acyutathe infallible Supreme Personality
of Godhead; yathas; vaiavnmof devotees of Lord Viu; yathas;
ambhuiva; purnmof Puras; idamthis; tathsimilarly.

TRANSLATION

Just as the Gag is the greatest of all rivers, Lord Acyuta the supreme
among deities and Lord ambhu [iva] the greatest of Vaiavas, so
rmad-Bhgavatam is the greatest of all Puras.

(Sta Gosvm instructs the sages of Naimiraya)

437
rmad-Bhgavatam 12.13.18

rmad-bhgavata puram amala yad vaiavn priya

yasmin pramahasyam ekam amala jna para gyate
tatra jna-virga-bhakti-sahita naikarmyam vikta
tac chvan su-pahan vicraa-paro bhakty vimucyen nara

SYNONYMS
rmat-bhgavatam-rmad-Bhgavatam; puramthe Pura;
amalamperfectly pure; yatwhich; vaiavnmto the Vaiavas;
priyammost dear; yasminin which; pramahasyamattainable by the
topmost devotees; ekamexclusive; amalamperfectly pure;
jnamknowledge; paramsupreme; gyateis sung; tatrathere;
jna-virga-bhakti-sahitamtogether with knowledge, renunciation and
devotion; naikarmyamfreedom from all material work; viktamis
revealed; tatthat; vanhearing; su-pahanproperly chanting;
vicraa-parawho is serious about understanding; bhaktywith devotion;
vimucyetbecomes totally liberated; naraa person.

TRANSLATION

rmad-Bhgavatam is the spotless Pura. It is most dear to the Vaiavas

because it describes the pure and supreme knowledge of the paramahasas.
This Bhgavatam reveals the means for becoming free from all material work,
together with the processes of transcendental knowledge, renunciation and
devotion. Anyone who seriously tries to understand rmad-Bhgavatam, who
properly hears and chants it with devotion, becomes completely liberated.

438
(Sta Gosvm instructs the sages of Naimiraya)

rmad-Bhgavatam 12.13.23

nma-sakrtana yasya
sarva-ppa-praanam
pramo dukha-amanas
ta nammi hari param

SYNONYMS
nma-sakrtanamthe congregational chanting of the holy name; yasyaof
whom; sarva-ppaall sins; praanamwhich destroys; pramathe
bowing down; dukhamisery; amanawhich subdues; tamto Him;
nammiI offer my obeisances; harimto Lord Hari; paramthe Supreme.

TRANSLATION

I offer my respectful obeisances unto the Supreme Lord, Hari, the

congregational chanting of whose holy names destroys all sinful reactions, and
the offering of obeisances unto whom relieves all material suffering.

(Sta Gosvm instructs the sages of Naimiraya)

Selected Verses from Caitanya-caritmta

439
Caitanya-caritmta di 1.1

vande gurn a-bhaktn

am vatrakn
tat-prak ca tac-chakt
ka-caitanya-sajakam

SYNONYMS
vandeI offer respectful obeisances; gurnunto the spiritual masters;
a-bhaktnunto the devotees of the Supreme Lord; amunto the
Supreme Lord; a-avatraknunto the incarnations of the Supreme Lord;
tatof the Supreme Lord; praknunto the manifestations; caand;
tatof the Supreme Lord; aktunto the potencies; ka-caitanyar
Ka Caitanya; sajakamnamed.

TRANSLATION

I offer my respectful obeisances unto the spiritual masters, the devotees of

the Lord, the Lord's incarnations, His plenary portions, His energies, and the
primeval Lord Himself, r Ka Caitanya.

Caitanya-caritmta di 1.2

vande r-ka-caitanya-
nitynandau sahoditau
gauodaye pupavantau
citrau andau tamo-nudau

440
SYNONYMS
vandeI offer respectful obeisances; r-ka-caitanyato Lord r Ka
Caitanya; nitynandauand to Lord Nitynanda;
saha-uditausimultaneously arisen; gaua-udayeon the eastern horizon of
Gaua; pupavantauthe sun and moon together; citrauwonderful;
am-daubestowing benediction; tama-nudaudissipating darkness.

TRANSLATION

I offer my respectful obeisances unto r Ka Caitanya and Lord

Nitynanda, who are like the sun and moon. They have arisen simultaneously
on the horizon of Gaua to dissipate the darkness of ignorance and thus
wonderfully bestow benediction upon all.

Caitanya-caritmta di 1.3

yad advaita brahmopaniadi tad apy asya tanu-bh

ya tmntarym purua iti so 'sya-vibhava
a-aivaryai pro ya iha bhagavn sa svayam aya
na caitanyt kj jagati para-tattva param iha

SYNONYMS
yatthat which; advaitamnondual; brahmathe impersonal Brahman;
upaniadiin the Upaniads; tatthat; apicertainly; asyaHis;
tanu-bhthe effulgence of His transcendental body; yawho; tmthe
Supersoul; antarymindwelling Lord; puruasupreme enjoyer; itithus;
saHe; asyaHis; aa-vibhavaplenary expansion; a-aivaryaiwith
all six opulences; prafull; yawho; ihahere; bhagavnthe Supreme

441
Personality of Godhead; saHe; svayamHimself; ayamthis; nanot;
caitanytthan Lord Caitanya; ktthan Lord Ka; jagatiin the
world; parahigher; tattvamtruth; paramanother; ihahere.

TRANSLATION

What the Upaniads describe as the impersonal Brahman is but the

effulgence of His body, and the Lord known as the Supersoul is but His
localized plenary portion. Lord Caitanya is the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, Ka Himself, full with six opulences. He is the Absolute Truth,
and no other truth is greater than or equal to Him.

Caitanya-caritmta di 1.4

anarpita-car cirt karuayvatra kalau

samarpayitum unnatojjvala-ras sva-bhakti-riyam
hari puraa-sundara-dyuti-kadamba-sandpita
sad hdaya-kandare sphuratu va ac-nandana

SYNONYMS
anarpitanot bestowed; carmhaving been formerly; cirtfor a long time;
karuayby causeless mercy; avatradescended; kalauin the age of
Kali; samarpayitumto bestow; unnataelevated; ujjvala-rasmthe
conjugal mellow; sva-bhaktiof His own service; riyamthe treasure;
harithe Supreme Lord; puraathan gold; sundaramore beautiful;
dyutiof splendor; kadambawith a multitude; sandpitalighted up;
sadalways; hdaya-kandarein the cavity of the heart; sphuratulet Him
be manifest; vayour; ac-nandanathe son of mother ac.

442
TRANSLATION

May that Lord, who is known as the son of rmat acdev, be

transcendentally situated in the innermost chambers of your heart. Resplendent
with the radiance of molten gold, He has appeared in the age of Kali by His
causeless mercy to bestow what no incarnation ever offered before: the most
elevated mellow of devotional service, the mellow of conjugal love.

Caitanya-caritmta di 1.5

rdh ka-praaya-viktir hldin aktir asmd

ektmnv api bhuvi pur deha-bheda gatau tau
caitanykhya prakaam adhun tad-dvaya caikyam pta
rdh bhva-dyuti-suvalita naumi ka-svarpam

SYNONYMS
rdhrmat Rdhr; kaof Lord Ka; praayaof love;
viktithe transformation; hldin aktipleasure potency; asmtfrom
this; eka-tmnuboth the same in identity; apialthough; bhuvion
earth; purfrom beginningless time; deha-bhedamseparate forms;
gatauobtained; tauthose two; caitanya-akhyamknown as r Caitanya;
prakaammanifest; adhunnow; tat-dvayamthe two of Them; caand;
aikyamunity; ptamobtained; rdhof rmat Rdhr;
bhvamood; dyutithe luster; suvalitamwho is adorned with; naumiI
offer my obeisances; ka-svarpamto Him who is identical with r Ka.

TRANSLATION

The loving affairs of r Rdh and Ka are transcendental manifestations

443
of the Lord's internal pleasure-giving potency. Although Rdh and Ka are
one in Their identity, They separated Themselves eternally. Now these two
transcendental identities have again united, in the form of r Ka Caitanya. I
bow down to Him, who has manifested Himself with the sentiment and
complexion of rmat Rdhr although He is Ka Himself.

Caitanya-caritmta di 1.6

r-rdhy praaya-mahim kdo vnayaiv-

svdyo yendbhuta-madhurim kdo v madya
saukhyam csy mad-anubhavata kda veti lobht
tad-bhvhya samajani ac-garbha-sindhau harndu

SYNONYMS
r-rdhyof rmat Rdhr; praaya-mahimthe greatness of the
love; kdaof what kind; vor; anayby this one (Rdh); evaalone;
asvdyato be relished; yenaby that love; adbhuta-madhurimthe
wonderful sweetness; kdaof what kind; vor; madyaof Me;
saukhyamthe happiness; caand; asyher; mat-anubhavatafrom
realization of My sweetness; kdamof what kind; vor; itithus;
lobhtfrom the desire; tather; bhva-ahyarichly endowed with
emotions; samajanitook birth; ac-garbhaof the womb of rmat
acdev; sindhauin the ocean; hariLord Ka; indulike the moon.

TRANSLATION

Desiring to understand the glory of Rdhr's love, the wonderful qualities

in Him that She alone relishes through Her love, and the happiness She feels
when She realizes the sweetness of His love, the Supreme Lord Hari, richly

444
endowed with Her emotions, appeared from the womb of rmat acdev, as
the moon appeared from the ocean.

Caitanya-caritmta di 1.18

jaya jaya r-caitanya jaya nitynanda

jaydvaita-candra jaya gaura-bhakta-vnda

SYNONYMS
jaya jayaall glory; r-caitanyato r Caitanya; jayaall glory;
nitynandato Lord Nitynanda; jaya advaita-candraall glory to Advaita
crya; jayaall glory; gaura-bhakta-vndato the devotees of Lord
Caitanya.

considering them controversial, for such discussions strengthen the mind. Thus
one's mind becomes attached to r Ka.

446
(Kadsa Kavirja Gosvm)

Caitanya-caritmta di 3.20

pani karimu bhakta-bhva agkre

pani cari' bhakti ikhimu sabre

SYNONYMS
panipersonally; karimuI shall make; bhakta-bhvathe position of a
devotee; agkreacceptance; panipersonally; cari'practicing;
bhaktidevotional service; ikhimuI shall teach; sabreto all.

TRANSLATION

I shall accept the role of a devotee, and I shall teach devotional service by
practicing it Myself.

(Lord Caitanya Mahprabhu)

Caitanya-caritmta di 3.83

aham eva kvacid brahman

sannysramam rita
hari-bhakti grhaymi
kalau ppa-hatn narn

447
SYNONYMS
ahamI; evacertainly; kvacitsomewhere; brahmanO brhmaa;
sannysa-ramamthe renounced order of life; ritataking recourse to;
hari-bhaktimdevotional service to the Supreme Personality of Godhead;
grhaymiI shall give; kalauin the age of Kali; ppa-hatnsinful;
narnto men.

TRANSLATION

"O learned brhmaa, sometimes I accept the renounced order of life to

induce the fallen people of the age of Kali to accept devotional service to the
Lord."

(r Ka to Vysadeva from the Upapuras)

Caitanya-caritmta di 4.41

ei-mata bhakta-bhva kari' agkra

pani cari' bhakti karila pracra

SYNONYMS
ei-matalike this; bhakta-bhvathe position of a devotee; kari'making;
agkraacceptance; paniHimself; cari'practicing;
bhaktidevotional service; kariladid; pracrapropagation.

TRANSLATION

In this way, assuming the sentiment of a devotee, He preached devotional

448
service while practicing it Himself.

Caitanya-caritmta di 4.164

kma, prema,-dohkra vibhinna lakaa

lauha ra hema yaiche svarpe vilakaa

SYNONYMS
kmalust; premalove; dohkraof the two; vibhannaseparate;
lakaasymptoms; lauhairon; raand; hemagold; yaichejust as;
svarpein nature; vilakaadifferent.

TRANSLATION

Lust and love have different characteristics, just as iron and gold have
different natures.

(Kadsa Kavirja Gosvm)

Caitanya-caritmta di 4.165

tmendriya-prti-vch-tre bali 'kma'

kendriya-prti-icch dhare 'prema' nma

SYNONYMS
tma-indriya-prtifor the pleasure of one's own senses; vchadesires;
treto that; baliI say; kmalust; ka-indriya-prtifor the pleasure of

449
Lord Ka's senses; icchdesire; dhareholds; premalove; nmathe
name.

TRANSLATION

The desire to gratify one's own senses is kma [lust], but the desire to please
the senses of Lord Ka is prema [love].

(Kadsa Kavirja Gosvm)

Caitanya-caritmta di 5.142

ekale vara ka, ra saba bhtya

yre yaiche ncya, se taiche kare ntya

SYNONYMS
ekalealone; varathe Supreme Personality of Godhead; kaKa;
raothers; sabaall; bhtyaservants; yareunto whom; yaicheas;
ncyaHe causes to dance; seHe; taichein that way; kare ntyadances.

TRANSLATION

Lord Ka alone is the supreme controller, and all others are His servants.
They dance as He makes them do so.

(Kadsa Kavirja Gosvm)

450
Caitanya-caritmta di 5.176

ardha-kukku-nyya

SYNONYMS
ardhahalf; kukkuhen; nyyalogic.

TRANSLATION

Half-hen logic.

Note: rla Prabhupda enjoins that one should accept the Bhagavad-gt in its entirety.
We should not be like the man who thinks, "If I cut off the head of the chicken then I will
be able to get eggs without having to feed her."

Caitanya-caritmta di 7.71

prabhu kahe-una, rpda, ihra kraa

guru more mrkha dekhi' karila sana

SYNONYMS
prabhu kahethe Lord replied; unakindly hear; rpdaYour Holiness;
ihraof this; kraareason; guruMy spiritual master; moreMe;
mrkhafool; dekhi'understanding; karilahe did; sanachastisement.

TRANSLATION

451
r Caitanya Mahprabhu replied to Praknanda Sarasvat, "My dear sir,
kindly hear the reason. My spiritual master considered Me a fool, and therefore
he chastised Me."

Caitanya-caritmta di 14.1

454
kathacana smte yasmin dukara sukara bhavet
vismte viparta syt r-caitanya nammi tam

SYNONYMS
kathacanasomehow or other; smteby remembering; yasminwhom;
dukaramdifficult things; sukarameasy; bhavetbecome; vismteby
forgetting Him; vipartamjust the opposite; sytbecome;
r-caitanyamLord r Caitanya Mahaprabhu; nammiI offer my
respectful obeisances; tamunto Him.

TRANSLATION

Things that are very difficult to do become easy to execute if one somehow
or other simply remembers Lord Caitanya Mahprabhu. But if one does not
remember Him, even easy things become very difficult. To this Lord Caitanya
Mahprabhu I offer my respectful obeisances.

(Kadsa Kavirja Gosvm)

Caitanya-caritmta di 16.11

bahu-stre bahu-vkye citte bhrama haya

sdhya-sdhana reha n haya nicaya

SYNONYMS

457
myvdiof the impersonalists; bhyacommentary; unileif hearing;
hayabecomes; sarva-naall destruction.

TRANSLATION

rla Vysadeva presented Vednta philosophy for the deliverance of

conditioned souls, but if one hears the commentary of akarcrya, everything
is spoiled.

(r Caitanya Mahprabhu instructs Srvbhauma Bhacrya)

Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 7.96

ka! ka! ka! ka! ka! ka! ka! he

ka! ka! ka! ka! ka! ka! raka mm

ka! ka! ka! ka! ka! ka! phi mm

rma! rghava! rma! rghava! rma! rghava! raka mm

ka! keava! ka! keava! ka! keava! phi mm

SYNONYMS
kaLord Ka; heO; rakaplease protect; mmMe; phiplease
maintain; rmaLord Rma; rghavadescendant of King Raghu;
keavakiller of the Ke demon.

TRANSLATION

458
The Lord chanted: Ka! Ka! Ka! Ka! Ka! Ka! Ka! he
Ka! Ka! Ka! Ka! Ka! Ka! Ka! he Ka! Ka! Ka!
Ka! Ka! Ka! Raka mm Ka! Ka! Ka! Ka! Ka! Ka!
Phi mm
That is, "O Lord Ka, please protect Me and maintain Me." He also
chanted: Rma! Rghava! Rma! Rghava! Rma! Rghava! Raka mm! Ka!
Keava! Ka! Keava! Ka! Keava! phi mm!
That is, "O Lord Rma, descendant of King Raghu, please protect Me. O
Ka, O Keava, killer of the Ke demon, please maintain Me."

(r Caitanya Mahprabhu chanting in ecstasy on the way to Vndvana)

Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 7.128

yre dekha, tre kaha 'ka'-upadea

mra jna guru ha tra' ei dea

SYNONYMS
yrewhomever; dekhayou meet; trehim; kahatell;
ka-upadeathe instruction of Bhagavad-gta as it is spoken by the Lord or
of rmad-Bhgavatam, which advises one to worship r Ka;
mra-jyaunder My order; guru habecoming a spiritual master;
tra'deliver; ei deathis country.

TRANSLATION

Instruct everyone to follow the orders of Lord r Ka as they are given in

the Bhagavad-gt and rmad-Bhgavatam. In this way become a spiritual

459
master and try to liberate everyone in this land.

(r Caitanya Mahprabhu instructs the Krma brhmaa)

Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 7.129

kabhu n vdhibe tomra viaya-taraga

punarapi ei hi pbe mora saga"

SYNONYMS
kabhuat any time; nnot; vdhibewill obstruct; tomrayour;
viaya-taragamaterialistic way of life; punarapiagain; ei hiat this
place; pbeyou will get; moraMy; sagaassociation.

TRANSLATION

r Caitanya Mahprabhu further advised the brhmaa Krma, "If you

follow this instruction, your materialistic life at home will not obstruct your
spiritual advancement. Indeed, if you follow these regulative principles, we will
again meet here, or, rather, you will never lose My company."

Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 8.59

prabhu kahe, "eho bhya, ge kaha ra"

rya kahe, "ke karmrpaa-sarva-sdhya-sra"

460
SYNONYMS
prabhu kahethe Lord said; ehothis; bhyaexternal; geahead;
kahasay; ramore; rya kaher Rmnanda Rya said; keunto
Ka; karma-arpaaoffering the results of activities;
sarva-sdhya-srathe essence of all means of perfection.

TRANSLATION

The Lord replied, "This is external. You had better tell Me of some other
means." Rmnanda replied, "To offer the results of one's activities to Ka is
the essence of all perfection."

(r Caitanya Mahprabhu instructs Rmnanda Rya)

Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 8.128

kib vipra, kib nys, dra kene naya

yei ka-tattva-vett, sei 'guru' haya

SYNONYMS
kibwhether; vipraa brhmaa; kibwhether; nysa sannys;
draa dra; kenewhy; nayanot; yeianyone who;
ka-tattva-vetta knower of the science of Ka; seithat person;
guruthe spiritual master; hayais.

TRANSLATION

461
Whether one is a brhmaa, a sannys or a dra-regardless of what he is-he
can become a spiritual master if he knows the science of Ka.

(r Caitanya Mahprabhu instructs Rmnanda Rya)

Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 8.274

sthvara-jagama dekhe, n dekhe tra mrti

sarvatra haya nija ia-deva-sphrti

SYNONYMS
sthvara-jagamamovable and inert; dekhehe sees; nnot; dekhesees;
traits; mrtiform; sarvatraeverywhere; hayathere is; nijahis own;
ia-devaworshipable Lord; sphrtimanifestation.

TRANSLATION

The mah-bhgavata, the advanced devotee, certainly sees everything mobile

and immobile, but he does not exactly see their forms. Rather, everywhere he
immediately sees manifest the form of the Supreme Lord.

(r Caitanya Mahprabhu instructs Rmnanda Rya)

Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 9.362

ei kali-kle ra nhi kona dharma

462
vaiava, vaiava-stra, ei kahe marma

SYNONYMS
ei kali-klein this age of Kali; raother; nhi konathere is not any;
dharmareligious principle; vaiavadevotee; vaiava-stradevotional
literature; ei kahe marmathis is the purport.

TRANSLATION

In this age of Kali, there are no genuine religious principles. There are only
the Vaiava devotees and the Vaiava devotional scriptures. This is the sum
and substance of everything.

(Kadsa Kavirja Gosvm)

Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 11.8

nikicanasya bhagavad-bhajanonmukhasya
pra para jigamior bhava-sgarasya
sandarana viayim atha yoit ca
h hanta hanta via-bhakaato 'py asdhu

brahma bhramite kona bhgyavn jva

guru-ka-prasde pya bhakti-lat-bja

465
SYNONYMS
brahma bhramitewandering in this universe; konasome;
bhgyavnmost fortunate; jvaliving being; guruof the spiritual master;
kaof Lord Ka; prasdeby the mercy; pyagets; bhakti-latof the
creeper of devotional service; bjathe seed.

TRANSLATION

According to their karma, all living entities are wandering throughout the
entire universe. Some of them are being elevated to the upper planetary
systems, and some are going down into the lower planetary systems. Out of
many millions of wandering living entities, one who is very fortunate gets an
opportunity to associate with a bona fide spiritual master by the grace of Ka.
By the mercy of both Ka and the spiritual master, such a person receives the
seed of the creeper of devotional service.

(r Caitanya Mahprabhu instructs Rpa Gosvm)

Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 19.152

mli ha kare sei bja ropaa

ravaa-krtana-jale karaye secana

SYNONYMS
mli habecoming a gardener; karedoes; seithat; bjaseed of
devotional service; ropanasowing; ravaaof hearing; krtanaof
chanting; jalewith the water; karayedoes; secanasprinkling.

466
TRANSLATION

When a person receives the seed of devotional service, he should take care of
it by becoming a gardener and sowing the seed in his heart. If he waters the
seed gradually by the process of ravaa and krtana [hearing and chanting], the
seed will begin to sprout.

(r Caitanya Mahprabhu instructs Rpa Gosvm)

Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 19.153

upajiy be lat 'brahma' bhedi' yya

viraj', 'brahma-loka' bhedi' 'para-vyoma' pya

SYNONYMS
upajiybeing cultivated; beincreases; latthe creeper of devotional
service; brahmathe whole universe; bhedi'penetrating; yyagoes;
virajthe river between the spiritual world and the material world;
brahma-lokathe Brahman effulgence; bhedi'penetra-ting;
para-vyomathe spiritual sky; pyaattains.

TRANSLATION

As one waters the bhakti-lat-bja, the seed sprouts, and the creeper
gradually increases to the point where it penetrates the walls of this universe
and goes beyond the Viraj River between the spiritual world and the material
world. It attains brahma-loka, the Brahman effulgence, and, penetrating
through that stratum, it reaches the spiritual sky and the spiritual planet

467
Goloka Vndvana.

(r Caitanya Mahprabhu instructs Rpa Gosvm)

Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 19.154

tabe yya tad-upari 'goloka-vndvana'

'ka-caraa'-kalpa-vke kare rohaa

SYNONYMS
tabethereafter; yyagoes; tat-uparito the top of that (the spiritual sky);
goloka-vndvanato the planet known as Goloka Vndvana where Ka
lives; ka-caraaof the lotus feet of Lord Ka; kalpa-vkseon the
desire tree; kare rohaaclimbs.

TRANSLATION

Being situated in one's heart and being watered by ravaa-krtana, the

bhakti creeper grows more and more. In this way it attains the shelter of the
desire tree of the lotus feet of Ka, who is eternally situated in the planet
known as Goloka Vndvana in the topmost region of the spiritual sky.

(r Caitanya Mahprabhu instructs Rpa Gosvm)

Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 19.155

th vistrita ha phale prema-phala

468
ih ml sece nitya ravadi jala

SYNONYMS
ththere in the spiritual world (in the Goloka Vndvana planet);
vistritaexpanded; habecoming; phaleproduces; prema-phalathe
fruit known as love of Godhead; ihin the material world, where the
devotee is still present; mlexactly like a gardener; secesprinkles;
nityaregularly, without fail; ravaa-di jalathe water of ravaa, krtana
and so on.

TRANSLATION

The creeper greatly expands in the Goloka Vndvana planet, and there it
produces the fruit of love for Ka. Although remaining in the material world,
the gardener regularly sprinkles the creeper with the water of hearing and
chanting.

(r Caitanya Mahprabhu instructs Rpa Gosvm)

Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 19.156

yadi vaiava-apardha uhe ht mt

upe va chie, tra ukhi' yya pt

SYNONYMS
yadiif; vaiava-apardhaan offense at the feet of a Vaiava;
uhearises; htan elephant; mtmad; upeuproots; vor;
chiebreaks; traof the creeper; ukhi'shriveling up; yyagoes;

469
ptthe leaf.

TRANSLATION

If the devotee commits an offense at the feet of a Vaiava while cultivating

the creeper of devotional service in the material world, his offense is compared
to a mad elephant that uproots the creeper and breaks it. In this way the leaves
of the creeper are dried up.

(r Caitanya Mahprabhu instructs Rpa Gosvm)

Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 20.99

"nca jti, nca-sag, patita adhama

kuviaya-kpe pai' goinu janama!

SYNONYMS
nca jtiborn of a low family; nca-sagassociated with low men;
patitafallen; adhamathe lowest; ku-viaya-kpein a well of material
enjoyment; pai'having fallen down; goinuI have passed; janamamy
life.

TRANSLATION

472
Ka because he is the marginal energy of Ka and a manifestation
simultaneously one and different from the Lord.

(r Caitanya Mahprabhu instructs Santana Gosvm)

Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 20.117

ka bhuli' sei jva andi-bahirmukha

SYNONYMS
raddh-abdeby the word raddh; vivsafaith; kaheis said;
sudhafirm; nicayacertain; keunto Lord Ka; bhaktidevotional
service; kaileby executing; sarva-karmaall activities; ktacompleted;
hayaare.

TRANSLATION

477
By rendering transcendental loving service to Ka, one automatically
performs all subsidiary activities. This confident, firm faith, favorable to the
discharge of devotional service, is called raddh.

(r Caitanya Mahprabhu instructs Santana Gosvm)

Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 22.87

asat-saga-tyga,-ei vaiava-cra
'stri-sag'-eka asdhu, 'kbhakta' ra

SYNONYMS
asat-saga tygarejection of the association of nondevotees; eithis;
vaiava-crathe behavior of a Vaiava; stri-sagiwho associates with
women for sense gratification; ekaone; asdhuunsaintly person;
ka-abhaktaone who is not a devotee of Lord Ka; raanother.

TRANSLATION

A Vaiava should always avoid the association of ordinary people. Common

people are very much materially attached, especially to women. Vaiavas
should also avoid the company of those who are not devotees of Lord Ka.

(r Caitanya Mahprabhu instructs Santana Gosvm)

Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 22.107

478
nitya-siddha ka-prema 'sdhya' kabhu naya
ravadi-uddha-citte karaye udaya

SYNONYMS
nitya-siddhaeternally proved; ka-premalove of Ka; sdhyato be
gained; kabhuat any time; nayanot; ravaa-adiby hearing, etc.;
uddhapurified; cittein the heart; karaye udayaawakens.

TRANSLATION

Pure love for Ka is eternally established in the hearts of living entities. It

is not something to be gained from another source. When the heart is purified
by hearing and chanting, the living entity naturally awakens.

(r Caitanya Mahprabhu instructs Santana Gosvm)

Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 22.128

sdhu-saga, nma-krtana, bhgavata-ravaa

mathur-vsa, r-mrtira raddhya sevana

SYNONYMS
sdhu-sagaassociation with devotees; nma-krtanachanting the holy
name; bhgavata-ravaahearing rmad-Bhgavatam; mathur-vsaliving
at Mathur; r-mrtira raddhya sevanaworshiping the Deity with faith
and veneration.

479
TRANSLATION

One should associate with devotees, chant the holy name of the Lord, hear
rmad-Bhgavatam, reside at Mathur and worship the Deity with faith and
veneration.

(r Caitanya Mahprabhu instructs Santana Gosvm)

Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 22.129

sakala-sdhana-reha ei paca aga

ka-prema janmya ei pcera alpa saga

SYNONYMS
sakala-sdhanaof all items for executing devotional service; rehathe
best; ei paca agathese five limbs; ka-premalove of Ka;
janmyaawakens; eithese; pceraof the five; alpa sagaslight
association with or performance.

TRANSLATION

These five limbs of devotional service are the best of all. Even a slight
performance of these five awakens love for Ka.

(r Caitanya Mahprabhu instructs Santana Gosvm)

480
Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 23.39

yra citte ka-prem karaye udaya

tra vkya, kriy, mudr vijeha n bujhaya

Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 25.278

ye ll-amta vine, khya yadi anna-pne,

tabe bhaktera durbala jvana
yra eka-bindu-pne, utphullita tanu-mane,
hse, gya, karaye nartana

SYNONYMS

482
yehe who; llof the pastimes of Lord Ka and Caitanya Mahprabhu;
amta vinewithout nectar; khya yada anna-pneif one eats only ordinary
food grains; tabethen; bhakteraof the devotees; durbala jvanalife
becomes weakened; yraof which; eka-bindu-pneif one drinks one drop;
utphullita tanu-manethe body and mind become jubilant; hselaughs;
gyachants; karaye nartanadances.

TRANSLATION

Men become strong and stout by eating sufficient grains, but the devotee
who simply eats ordinary grains but does not taste the transcendental pastimes
of Lord Caitanya Mahprabhu and Ka gradually becomes weak and falls
down from the transcendental position. However, if one drinks but a drop of
the nectar of Ka's pastimes, his body and mind begin to bloom, and he begins
to laugh, sing and dance.

(Kadsa Kavirja Gosvm)

Caitanya-caritmta Antya 1.67

ko 'nyo yadu-sambhto
ya pra so 'sty ata para
vndvana parityajya
sa kvacin naiva gacchati

SYNONYMS
kaLord Ka; anyaanother Lord Vsudeva; yadu-sambhtaborn
in the Yadu dynasty; yawho; prathe full Supreme Personality of

483
Godhead, Ka; saHe; astiis; atathan Him (Vsudeva);
paradifferent; vndvanamthe place Vndvana; parityajyagiving up;
saHe; kvacitat any time; na eva gacchatidoes not go.

TRANSLATION

The Ka known as Yadukumra is Vsudeva Ka. He is different from

the Ka who is the son of Nanda Mahrja. Yadukumra Ka manifests His
pastimes in the cities of Mathur and Dvrak, but Ka the son of Nanda
Mahrja never at any time leaves Vndvana.

(This verse is included in the Laghu-bhgavatmta (1.5.461),

by rla Rpa Gosvm.)

Caitanya-caritmta Antya 1.99

tunde tavin rati vitanute tuval-labdhay

kara-kroa-kaambin ghaayate karrbudebhya sphm
ceta-prgaa-sagin vijayate sarvendriy kti
no jne janit kiyadbhir amtai keti vara-dvay

SYNONYMS
tuein the mouth; tavindancing; ratimthe inspiration;
vitanuteexpands; tua-aval-labdhayeto achieve many mouths; karaof
the ear; kroain the hole; kaambinsprouting; ghaayatecauses to
appear; kara-arbudebhya sphamthe desire for millions of ears;
ceta-prgaain the courtyard of the heart; saginbeing a companion;
vijayateconquers; sarva-indriymof all the senses; ktimthe activity;
nonot; jneI know; janitproduced; kiyadbhiof what measure;
484
amtaiby nectar; kathe name of Ka; itithus; vara-dvaythe
two syllables.

TRANSLATION

I do not know how much nectar the two syllables 'K-a' have produced.
When the holy name of Ka is chanted, it appears to dance within the mouth.
We then desire many, many mouths. When that name enters the holes of the
ears, we desire many millions of ears. And when the holy name dances in the
courtyard of the heart, it conquers the activities of the mind, and therefore all
the senses become inert.

(Rpa Gosvm)

Caitanya-caritmta Antya 4.176

'dvaite' bhadrbhadra-jna, saba-'manodharma'

'ei bhla, ei manda',-ei saba 'bhrama'

sei mne,-'ke mora nhi prema-gandha'

SYNONYMS
premera sva-bhvathe nature of love of Godhead; yhwhere; premera
sambandhaa relationship of love of Godhead; sei mnehe recognizes;
keunto Lord Ka; moramy; nhithere is not; prema-gandhaeven
a scent of love of Godhead.

TRANSLATION

Wherever there is a relationship of love of Godhead, its natural symptom is

that the devotee does not think himself a devotee. Instead, he always thinks
that he has not even a drop of love for Ka.

491
(r Caitanya Mahprabhu comments on the third verse of the ikaka)

Govindam Prayers from r Brahma-sahit

Brahma-sahit Text 5.1

vara parama ka
sac-cid-nanda vigraha
andir dir govinda
sarva-kraa-kraam

SYNONYMS
varathe controller; paramasupreme; kaLord Ka;
satcomprising eternal existence; citabsolute knowledge; nandaand
absolute bliss; vigrahawhose form; andiwithout beginning; dithe
origin; govindaLord Govinda; sarva-kraa-kraamthe cause of all
causes.

TRANSLATION

Ka who is known as Govinda, is the Supreme Godhead. He has an

eternal, blissful spiritual body. He is the origin of all. He has no other origin,
and He is the prime cause of all causes.

garland of flowers beautified with the moon-locket, and whose two hands are
adorned with the flute and jeweled ornaments, who always revels in pastimes of
love, whose graceful threefold-bending form of ymasundara is eternally
manifest.

Brahma-sahit Text 5.32

agni yasya sakalendriya-vtti-manti

payanti pnti kalayanti cira jaganti
nanda-cinmaya-sad-ujjvala-vigrahasya
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
agnithe limbs; yasyaof whom; sakala-indriyaof all the organs;
vtti-mantipossessing the functions; payantisee; pntimaintain;
kalayantimanifest; cirameternally; jagantithe universes; nandabliss;
cittruth; mayafull of; satsubstantiality; ujjvalafull of dazzling
splendor; vigrahasyawhose form; govindamGovinda; di-puruamthe
original person; tamHim; ahamI; bhajmiworship.

TRANSLATION

I worship Govinda, the primeval Lord, whose transcendental form is full of

bliss, truth, substantiality and is thus full of the most dazzling splendor. Each of

495
the limbs of that transcendental figure possesses in Himself the full-fledged
functions of all the organs, and eternally sees, maintains and manifests the
infinite universes, both spiritual and mundane.

Brahma-sahit Text 5.33

advaitam acyutam andim ananta-rpam

dya pura-purua nava-yauvana ca
vedeu durlabham adurlabham tma-bhaktau
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
advaitamwithout a second; acyutamwithout decay; andimwithout a
beginning; ananta-rpamwhose form is endless, or who possesses unlimited
forms; dyamthe beginning; pura-puruamthe most ancient person;
nava-yauvanama blooming youth; caalso; vedeuthrough the Vedas;
durlabhaminaccessible; adurlabhamnot difficult to obtain;
tma-bhaktauthrough pure devotion of the soul; govindamGovinda;
di-puruamthe original person; tamHim; ahamI; bhajmiworship.

TRANSLATION

I worship Govinda, the primeval Lord, who is inaccessible to the Vedas, but
obtainable by pure unalloyed devotion of the soul, who is without a second, who
is not subject to decay, is without a beginning, whose form is endless, who is
the beginning, and the eternal purua; yet He is a person possessing the beauty
of a blooming youth.

496
Brahma-sahit Text 5.34

panths tu koi-ata-vatsara-sampragamyo
vyor athpi manaso muni-pugavnm
so 'py asti yat-prapada-smny avicintya-tattve
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
panththe path; tubut; koi-atathousands of millions; vatsaraof
years; sampragamayaextending over; vyoof wind; atha apior;
manasaof the mind; muni-pugavnmof the foremost jns; sathat
(path); apionly; astiis; yatof whom; prapadaof the toe; smnito the
tip; avicintya-tattvebeyond material conception; govindamGovinda;
di-puruamthe original person; tamHim; ahamI; bhajmiworship.

TRANSLATION

I worship Govinda, the primeval Lord, only the tip of the toe of whose lotus
feet is approached by the yogs who aspire after the transcendental and betake
themselves to pryma by drilling the respiration; or by the jns who try to
find out the nondifferentiated Brahman by the process of elimination of the
mundane, extending over thousands of millions of years.

Brahma-sahit Text 5.35

eko 'py asau racayitu jagad-aa-koi

yac-chaktir asti jagad-aa-cay yad anta
antara-stha-paramu-cayntara-stha

497
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
ekaone; apialthough; asauHe; racayitumto create; jagat-aaof
universes; koimmillions; yatwhose; aktipotency; astithere is;
jagat-aa-cayall the universes; yat-antawithin whom;
aa-antara-sthawhich are scattered throughout the universe;
parama-au-cayathe atoms; antara-sthamsituated within;
govindamGovinda; di-puruamthe original person; tamHim; ahamI;
bhajmiworship.

TRANSLATION

He is an undifferentiated entity as there is no distinction between potency

and the possessor thereof. In His work of creation of millions of worlds, His
potency remains inseparable. All the universes exist in Him and He is present
in His fullness in every one of the atoms that are scattered throughout the
universe, at one and the same time. Such is the primeval Lord whom I adore.

Brahma-sahit Text 5.36

yad-bhva-bhvita-dhiyo manujs tathaiva

samprpya rpa-mahimsana-yna-bh
sktair yam eva nigama-prathitai stuvanti
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
yatfor whom; bhvawith devotion; bhvitaare imbued; dhiyawhose

498
hearts; manujmen; tatha evasimilarly; samprpyahaving gained;
rpabeauty; mahimagreatness; sanathrones; ynaconveyances;
bhand ornaments; sktaiby Vedic hymns; yamwhom;
evacertainly; nigamaby the Vedas; prathitaitold; stuvantioffer praise;
govindamGovinda; di-puruamthe original person; tamHim; ahamI;
bhajmiworship.

TRANSLATION

I adore the same Govinda, the primeval Lord, in whose praise men, who are
imbued with devotion, sing the mantra-sktas told by the Vedas, by gaining
their appropriate beauty, greatness, thrones, conveyances and ornaments.

Brahma-sahit Text 5.37

nanda-cinmaya-rasa-pratibhvitbhis
tbhir ya eva nija-rpataya kalbhi
goloka eva nivasaty akhiltma-bhto
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
nandabliss; citand knowledge; mayaconsisting of; rasamellows;
pratievery second; bhvitbhiwho are engrossed with; tbhiwith
those; yawho; evacertainly; nija-rpataywith His own form;
kalbhiwho are parts of portions of His pleasure potency; golokein
Goloka Vndvana; evacertainly; nivasatiresides; akhila-tmaas the soul
of all; bhtawho exists; govindamGovinda; di-puruamthe original
person; tamHim; ahamI; bhajmiworship.

499
TRANSLATION

I worship Govinda, the primeval Lord, residing in His own realm, Goloka,
with Rdh, resembling His own spiritual figure, the embodiment of the ecstatic
potency possessed of the sixty-four artistic activities, in the company of Her
confidantes [sakhs], embodiments of the extensions of Her bodily form,
permeated and vitalized by His ever-blissful spiritual rasa.

Brahma-sahit Text 5.38

premjana-cchurita-bhakti-vilocanena
santa sadaiva hdayeu vilokayanti
y ymasundaram acintya-gua-svarpa
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
premaof love; ajanawith the salve; churitatinged; bhaktiof devotion;
vilocanenawith the eye; santathe pure devotees; sadalways;
evaindeed; hdayeuin their hearts; vilokayantisee; ymwhom;
ymadark blue; sundarambeautiful; acintyainconceivable; guawith
attributes; svarpamwhose nature is endowed; govindamGovinda;
di-puruamthe original person; tamHim; ahamI; bhajmiworship.

TRANSLATION

I worship Govinda, the primeval Lord, who is ymasundara, Ka

Himself, with inconceivable innumerable attributes, whom the pure devotees
see in their heart of hearts with the eye of devotion tinged with the salve of
love.

500
Brahma-sahit Text 5.39

rmdi-mrtiu kal-niyamena tihan

nnvatram akarod bhuvaneu kintu
ka svaya samabhavat parama pumn yo
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
rma-dithe incarnation of Lord Rma, etc.; mrtiuindifferent forms;
kal-niyamenaby the order of plenary portions; tihanexisting;
nnvarious; avatramincarnations; akarotexecuted;
bhuvaneuwithin the worlds; kintubut; kaLord Ka;
svayampersonally; samabhavatappeared; paramathe supreme;
pumnperson; yawho; govindamGovinda; di-puruamthe original
person; tamHim; ahamI; bhajmiworship.

TRANSLATION

I worship Govinda, the primeval Lord, who manifested Himself personally as

Ka and the different avatras in the world in the forms of Rma, Nsiha,
Vmana, etc., as His subjective portions.

Brahma-sahit Text 5.40

yasya prabh prabhavato jagad-aa-koi

koiv aea-vasudhdi vibhti-bhinnam
tad brahma nikalam anantam aea-bhta

501
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
yasyaof whom; prabhthe effulgence; prabhavataof one who excels in
power; jagat-aaof universes; koi-koiuin millions and millions;
aeaunlimited; vasudh-diwith planets and other manifestations;
vibhtiwith opulences; bhinnambecoming variegated; tatthat;
brahmaBrahman; nikalamwithout parts; anantamunlimited;
aea-bhtambeing complete; govindamGovinda; di-puruamthe
original person; tamHim; ahamI; bhajmiworship.

TRANSLATION

I worship Govinda, the primeval Lord, whose effulgence is the source of the
nondifferentiated Brahman mentioned in the Upaniads, being differentiated
from the infinity of glories of the mundane universe appears as the indivisible,
infinite, limitless, truth.

Brahma-sahit Text 5.41

my hi yasya jagad-aa-atni ste

traiguya-tad-viaya-veda-vityamn
sattvvalambi-para-sattva viuddha-sattva
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
mythe external potency; hiindeed; yasyaof whom; jagat-aaof
universes; atnihundreds; stebrings forth; trai-guyaembodying the

502
threefold mundane qualities; tatof that; viayathe subject matter;
vedathe Vedic knowledge; vityamndiffusing; sattva-avalambithe
support of all existence; para-sattvamthe ultimate entity;
viuddha-sattvamthe absolute substantive principle; govindamGovinda;
di-puruamthe original person; tamHim; ahamI; bhajmiworship.

TRANSLATION

I worship Govinda, the primeval Lord, who is the absolute substantive

principle being the ultimate entity in the form of the support of all existence
whose external potency embodies the threefold mundane qualities, viz., sattva,
rajas and tamas and diffuses the Vedic knowledge regarding the mundane world.

Brahma-sahit Text 5.42

nanda-cinmaya-rastmatay manasu
ya prin pratiphalan smaratm upetya
llyitena bhuvanni jayaty ajasra
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
nandablissful; cit-mayacognitive; rasaof rasa; tmataydue to being
the entity; manasuin the minds; yaHe who; prinmof living
entities; pratiphalanbeing reflected; smaratm upetyarecollecting;
llyitenaby pastimes; bhuvannithe mundane world; jayatitriumphantly
dominates; ajasramever; govindamGovinda; di-puruamthe original
person; tamHim; ahamI; bhajmiworship.

503
TRANSLATION

I worship Govinda, the primeval Lord, whose glory ever triumphantly

dominates the mundane world by the activity of His own pastimes, being
reflected in the mind of recollecting souls as the transcendental entity of
ever-blissful cognitive rasa.

Brahma-sahit Text 5.43

goloka-nmni nija-dhmni tale ca tasya

dev-mahea-hari-dhmasu teu teu
te te prabhva-nicay vihit ca yena
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
goloka-nmniin the planet known as Goloka Vndvana; nija-dhmnithe
personal abode of the Supreme Personality of Godhead; talein the part
underneath; caalso; tasyaof that; devof the goddess Durg; maheaof
Lord iva; hariof Nryaa; dhmasuin the planets; teu teuin each of
them; te tethose respective; prabhva-nicayopulences;
vihitestablished; caalso; yenaby whom; govindamGovinda;
di-puruamthe original person; tamHim; ahamI; bhajmiworship.

TRANSLATION

Lowest of all is located Dev-dhma [mundane world], next above it is

Mahea-dma [abode of Mahea]; above Mahea-dhma is placed Hari-dhma
[abode of Hari] and above them all is located Ka's own realm named Goloka.
I adore the primeval Lord Govinda, who has allotted their respective authorities

504
to the rulers of those graded realms.

(See also Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 21.49)

Brahma-sahit Text 5.44

si-sthiti-pralaya-sdhana-aktir ek
chyeva yasya bhuvanni bibharti durg
icchnurpam api yasya ca ceate s
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
sicreation; sthitipreservation; pralayaand destruction; sdhanathe
agency; aktipotency; ekone; chythe shadow; ivalike; yasyaof
whom; bhuvannithe mundane world; bibhartimaintains; durgDurg;
icchthe will; anurpamin accordance with; apicertainly; yasyaof
whom; caand; ceateconducts herself; sshe; govindamGovinda;
di-puruamthe original person; tamHim; ahamI; bhajmiworship.

TRANSLATION

The external potency My, who is of the nature of the shadow of the cit
potency, is worshiped by all people as Durg, the creating, preserving and
destroying agency of this mundane world. I adore the primeval Lord Govinda in
accordance with whose will Durg conducts herself.

Brahma-sahit Text 5.45

505
kra yath dadhi vikra-viea-yogt
sajyate na hi tata pthag asti heto
ya ambhutm api tath samupaiti kryd
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
krammilk; yathas; dadhiyogurt; vikra-vieaof a special
transformation; yogtby the application; sajayateis transformed into;
nanot; hiindeed; tatafrom the milk; pthakseparated; astiis;
hetowhich is the cause; yawho; ambhutmthe nature of the Lord
iva; apialso; taththus; samupaitiaccepts; krytfor the matter of
some particular business; govindamGovinda; di-puruamthe original
person; tamHim; ahamI; bhajmiworship.

TRANSLATION

Just as milk is transformed into curd by the action of acids, but yet the effect
curd is neither same as, nor different from, its cause, viz., milk, so I adore the
primeval Lord Govinda of whom the state of ambhu is a transformation for the
performance of the work of destruction.

(See also Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 20.310)

Brahma-sahit Text 5.46

dprcir eva hi dantaram abhyupetya

dpyate vivta-hetu-samna-dharm
yas tdg eva hi ca viutay vibhti

506
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
dpa-arcithe flame of a lamp; evaas; hicertainly;
da-antaramanother lamp; abhyupetyaexpanding; dpyateilluminates;
vivta-hetuwith its expanded cause; samna-dharmequally powerful;
yawho; tdksimilarly; evaindeed; hicertainly; caalso;
viutayby His expansion as Lord Viu; vibhtiilluminates;
govindamGovinda; di-puruamthe original person; tamHim; ahamI;
bhajmiworship.

TRANSLATION

The light of one candle being communicated to other candles, although it

burns separately in them, is the same in its quality. I adore the primeval Lord
Govinda who exhibits Himself equally in the same mobile manner in His
various manifestations.

Brahma-sahit Text 5.47

ya krarava-jale bhajati sma yoga-

nidrm ananta-jagad-aa-sa-roma-kpa
dhra-aktim avalambya par sva-mrti
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
yaHe who; kraa-aravaof the Causal Ocean; jalein the water;
bhajatienjoys; smaindeed; yoga-nidrmcreative sleep;

507
anantaunlimited; jagat-aauniverses; sawith; roma-kpathe pores
of His hair; dhra-aktimthe all-accommodating potency;
avalambyaassuming; parmgreat; sva-mrtimown subjective form;
govindamGovinda; di-puruamthe original person; tamHim; ahamI;
bhajmiworship.

TRANSLATION

I adore the primeval Lord Govinda who assuming His own great subjective
form, who bears the name of ea, replete with the all-accommodating potency,
and reposing in the Causal Ocean with the infinity of the world in the pores of
His hair, enjoys creative sleep [yoga-nidr].

Brahma-sahit Text 5.48

yasyaika-nivasita-klam athvalambya
jvanti loma-vilaj jagad-aa-nth
viur mahn sa iha yasya kal-vieo
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
yasyawhose; ekaone; nivasitaof breath; klamtime; athathus;
avalambyataking shelter of; jvantilive; loma-vila-jgrown from the
hair holes; jagat-aa-nththe masters of the universes (the Brahms);
viu mahnthe Supreme Lord Mah-Viu; sathat; ihahere;
yasyawhose; kal-vieaparticular plenary portion or expansion;
govindamGovinda; di-puruamthe original person; tamHim; ahamI;
bhajmiworship.

508
TRANSLATION

Brahm and other lords of the mundane worlds, appearing from the pores of
hair of Mah-Viu, remain alive as long as the duration of one exhalation of
the latter [Mah-Viu]. I adore the primeval Lord Govinda of whose subjective
personality Mah-Viu is the portion of portion.

Brahma-sahit Text 5.49

bhsvn yathma-akaleu nijeu teja

svya kiyat prakaayaty api tadvad atra
brahm ya ea jagad-aa-vidhna-kart
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
bhsvnthe illuminating sun; yathas; ama-akaleuin various types of
precious stones; nijeuhis own; tejabrilliance; svyamhis own; kiyatto
some extent; prakaayatimanifests; apialso; tadvatsimilarly; atrahere;
brahmLord Brahm; yawho; eahe; jagat-aa-vidhna-kartthe
chief of the universe; govindamGovinda; di-puruamthe original person;
tamHim; ahamI; bhajmiworship.

yac-cakur ea savit sakala-grah

rj samasta-sura-mrtir aea-tej
yasyjay bhramati sambhta-kla-cakro
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS

511
yatof whom; cakuthe eye; eathe; savitsun; sakala-grahmof
all the planets; rjthe king; samasta-suraof all the demigods; mrtithe
image; aea-tejfull of infinite effulgence; yasyaof whom; jayby
the order; bhramatiperforms his journey; sambhtacomplete;
kla-cakrathe wheel of time; govindamGovinda; di-puruamthe
original person; tamHim; ahamI; bhajmiworship.

TRANSLATION

The sun who is the king of all the planets, full of infinite effulgence, the
image of the good soul, is as the eye of this world. I adore the primeval Lord
Govinda, in pursuance of whose order the sun performs his journey mounting
the wheel of time.

Brahma-sahit Text 5.53

dharmo 'tha ppa-nicaya rutayas tapsi

brahmdi-ka-patagvadhaya ca jv
yad-datta-mtra-vibhava-prakaa-prabhv
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
dharmavirtue; athaalso; ppa-nicayaall vices; rutayathe Vedas;
tapsipenances; brahma-dibeginning from Lord Brahm;
ka-patagainsects; avadhayadown to; caand; jvjvas; yatby
whom; dattaconferred; mtraexclusively; vibhavaby the power;
prakaamanifested; prabhvpotencies; govindamGovinda;
di-puruamthe original person; tamHim; ahamI; bhajmiworship.

512
TRANSLATION

I adore the primeval Lord Govinda, by whose conferred power are

maintained the manifested potencies that are found to exist, of all virtues, all
vices, the Vedas, the penances and all jvas, from Brahm to the meanest insect.

Brahma-sahit Text 5.54

yas tv indragopam athavendram aho sva-karma-

bandhnurpa-phala-bhjanam tanoti
karmi nirdahati kintu ca bhakti-bhj
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
yaHe who (Govinda); tubut; indra-gopamthe small red insect called
indragopa; atha vor even; indramto Indra, king of heaven; ahooh;
sva-karmaof one's own fruitive activities; bandhabondage;
anurpaaccording to; phalaof reactions; bhjanamenjoying or suffering;
tanotibestows; karmiall fruitive activities and their reactions;
nirdadatidestroys; kintubut; caalso; bhakti-bhjmof persons engaged
in devotional service; govindamGovinda; di-puruamthe original person;
tamHim; ahamI; bhajmiworship.

TRANSLATION

I adore the primeval Lord Govinda, who burns up to their roots all fruitive
activities of those who are imbued with devotion and impartially ordains for
each the due enjoyment of the fruits of one's activities, of all those who walk in
the path of work, in accordance with the chain of their previously performed

513
works, no less in the case of the tiny insect that bears the name of indragopa
than in that of Indra, king of the devas.

Brahma-sahit Text 5.55

ya krodha-kma-sahaja-praaydi-bhti-
vtsalya-moha-guru-gaurava-sevya-bhvai
sacintya tasya sad tanum pur ete
govindam di-purua tam aha bhajmi

SYNONYMS
yamupon whom; krodhawrath; kmaamorous passion;
sahaja-praayanatural friendly love; diand so on; bhtifear;
vtsalyaparental affection; mohadelusion; guru-gauravareverence;
sevya-bhvaiand with the attitude of willing service;
sacintyameditating; tasyaof that; sadmbefitting; tanumbodily
form; puattained; etethese persons; govindamGovinda;
di-puruamthe original person; tamHim; ahamI; bhajmiworship.

TRANSLATION

I adore the primeval Lord Govinda, the meditators of whom, by meditating

upon Him under the sway of wrath, amorous passion, natural friendly love,
fear, parental affection, delusion, reverence and willing service, attain to bodily
forms befitting the nature of their contemplation.

Brahma-sahit Text 5.56

514
riya knt knta parama-purua kalpa-taravo
drum bhmi cintmai-gaa-may toyam amtam
kath gna nya gamanam apiva priya-sakh
cid-nanda jyotlsvi param api tad svdyam api ca

o nanda-mayo 'bhyst

SYNONYMS
anandamayacomposed of happiness; abhystby nature.

TRANSLATION

By nature, the Supreme Lord is blissful.

517
Selected Verses From The Upaniads

Aitereya Upaniad 1.1.1

sa aikata

SYNONYMS
saHe (the Supreme Personality of Godhead); aikataglanced.

TRANSLATION

He (the Supreme Personality of Godhead) glanced over the material

creation.

Aitereya Upaniad 1.1.2

sa iml lokn asjata

SYNONYMS
saHe (the Supreme Personality of Godhead); imnall these;
loknworlds; asjatacreated.

TRANSLATION

518
He (the Supreme Personality of Godhead) created this entire material world.

Bhad-rayaka Upaniad 1.4.10

aha brahmsmi

SYNONYMS
ahamI; brahmsmi(I) am Brahman or spirit.

TRANSLATION

I (the spirit soul) am Brahman (spirit).

Bhad-rayaka Upaniad 1.3.28

asato m sad gama

tamasi m jyotir gama
mto m amta gama

SYNONYMS
tadthis; aikataglance; bahumany; becomebecome.

TRANSLATION

When the Supreme Lord wishes to become many He glances (and produces
the material manifestation).

Chndogya Upaniad 6.14.2

cryavn puruo veda

SYNONYMS

521
cryathe crya; vnpossesses (follows); puruoa person; vedaknows.

TRANSLATION

One who follows the disciplic succession of cryas knows things as they are.

opaniad Invocation

o pram ada pram ida

prt pram udacyate
prasya pram dya
pram evvaiyate

SYNONYMS
othe Complete Whole; pramperfectly complete; adathat;
pramperfectly complete; idamthis phenomenal world; prtfrom
the all-perfect; pramcomplete unit; udacyateis produced; prasyaof
the Complete Whole; pramcompletely, all; dyahaving been taken
away; pramthe complete balance; evaeven; avaiyateis remaining.

TRANSLATION

The Personality of Godhead is perfect and complete, and because He is

completely perfect, all emanations from Him, such as this phenomenal world,
are perfectly equipped as complete wholes. Whatever is produced of the
Complete Whole is also complete in itself. Because He is the Complete Whole,
even though so many complete units emanate from Him, He remains the
complete balance.

522
opaniad Mantra 1

vsyam ida sarva

yat kica jagaty jagat
tena tyaktena bhujth
m gdha kasya svid dhanam

SYNONYMS
aby the Lord; vsyamcontrolled; idamthis; sarvamall; yat
kicawhatever; jagatymwithin the universe; jagatall that is animate or
inanimate; tenaby Him; tyaktenaset-apart quota; bhujthyou should
accept; mdo not; gdhaendeavor to gain; kasya svitof anyone else;
dhanamthe wealth.

TRANSLATION

Everything animate or inanimate that is within the universe is controlled

and owned by the Lord. One should therefore accept only those things
necessary for himself, which are set aside as his quota, and one should not
accept other things, knowing well to whom they belong.

opaniad Mantra 2

kurvann eveha karmi

jijviec chata sam
eva tvayi nnyatheto 'sti
na karma lipyate nare

523
SYNONYMS
kurvandoing continuously; evathus; ihaduring this span of life;
karmiwork; jijvietone should desire to live; atamone hundred;
samyears; evamso living; tvayiunto you; nano;
anyathalternative; itafrom this path; astithere is; nanot;
karmawork; lipyatecan be bound; nareunto a man.

TRANSLATION

One may aspire to live for hundreds of years if he continuously goes on

working in that way, for that sort of work will not bind him to the law of
karma. There is no alternative to this way for man.

opaniad Mantra 3

asury nma te lok

andhena tamasvt
ts te pretybhigacchanti
ye ke ctma-hano jan

SYNONYMS
asurymeant for the asuras; nmafamous by the name; tethose;
lokplanets; andhenaby ignorance; tamasby darkness;
avtcovered; tnthose planets; tethey; pretyaafter death;
abhigacchantienter into; yeanyone; keeveryone; caand;
tma-hanathe killers of the soul; janpersons.

524
TRANSLATION

The killer of the soul, whoever he may be, must enter into the planets
known as the worlds of the faithless, full of darkness and ignorance.

opaniad Mantra 4

anejad eka manaso javyo

nainad dev pnuvan prvam arat
tad-dhvato 'nyn atyeti tihat
tasminn apo mtariv dadhti

SYNONYMS
anejatfixed; ekamone; manasathan the mind; javyamore swift;
nanot; enatthis Supreme Lord; devthe demigods like Indra, etc.;
pnuvancan approach; prvamin front; aratmoving quickly; tatHe;
dhvatathose who are running; anynothers; atyetisurpasses;
tihatremaining in one place; tasminin Him; aparain; mtarivthe
gods who control the wind and rain; dadhtisupply.

TRANSLATION

Although fixed in His abode, the Personality of Godhead is swifter than the
mind and can overcome all others running. The powerful demigods cannot
approach Him. Although in one place, He controls those who supply the air and
rain. He surpasses all in excellence.

525
opaniad Mantra 5

tad ejati tan naijati

tad dre tad v antike
tad antar asya sarvasya
tad u sarvasysya bhyata

SYNONYMS
tatthis Supreme Lord; ejatiwalks; tatHe; nanot; ejatiwalks;
tatHe; drefar away; tatHe; ualso; antikevery near; tatHe;
antawithin; asyaof this; sarvasyaof all; tatHe; ualso; sarvasyaof
all; asyaof this; bhyataexternal to.

TRANSLATION

The Supreme Lord walks and does not walk. He is far away, but He is very
near as well. He is within everything, and yet He is outside of everything.

opaniad Mantra 6

yas tu sarvi bhtny

tmany evnupayati
sarva-bhteu ctmna
tato na vijugupsate

SYNONYMS
yahe who; tubut; sarviall; bhtniliving entities; tmaniin

ye 'vidym upsate

528
tato bhya iva te tamo
ya u vidyy rat

SYNONYMS
andhamgross ignorance; tamadarkness; praviantienter into; yethose
who; avidymnescience; upsateworship; tatathan that; bhyastill
more; ivalike; tethey; tamadarkness; yethose who; ualso;
vidyymin the culture of knowledge; ratengaged.

TRANSLATION

Those who engage in the culture of nescient activities shall enter into the
darkest region of ignorance. Worse still are those engaged in the culture of
so-called knowledge.

opaniad Mantra 10

anyad evhur vidyay

anyad hur avidyay
iti uruma dhr
ye nas tad vicacakire

SYNONYMS
anyatdifferent; evacertainly; ahusaid; vidyayby culture of
knowledge; anyatdifferent; husaid; avidyayby culture of nescience;
itithus; urumaI heard; dhrmfrom the sober; yewho; nato us;
tatthat; vicacakireexplained.

529
TRANSLATION

The wise have explained that one result is derived from the culture of
knowledge and that a different result is obtained from the culture of nescience.

opaniad Mantra 11

vidy cvidy ca yas

tad vedobhaya saha
avidyay mtyu trtv
vidyaymtam anute

SYNONYMS
vidymknowledge in fact; caand; avidymnescience; caand; yaa
person who; tatthat; vedaknows; ubhayamboth; sahasimultaneously;
avidyayby culture of nescience; mtyumrepeated death;
trtvtranscending; vidyayby culture of knowledge;
amtamdeathlessness; anuteenjoys.

TRANSLATION

Only one who can learn the process of nescience and that of transcendental
knowledge side by side can transcend the influence of repeated birth and death
and enjoy the full blessings of immortality.

opaniad Mantra 12

530
andha tama pravianti
ye 'sambhtim upsate
tato bhya iva te tamo
ya u sambhty rat

SYNONYMS
andhamignorance; tamadarkness; praviantienter into; yethose who;
asambhtimdemigods; upsateworship; tatathan that; bhyastill
more; ivalike that; tethose; tamadarkness; yewho; ualso;
sambhtymin the Absolute; ratengaged.

TRANSLATION

Those who are engaged in the worship of demigods enter into the darkest
region of ignorance, and still more so do the worshipers of the impersonal
Absolute.

opaniad Mantra 13

anyad evhu sambhavd

anyad hur asambhavt
iti uruma dhr
ye nas tad vicacakire

SYNONYMS
anyatdifferent; evacertainly; huit is said; sambhavtby worshiping
the Supreme Lord, the cause of all causes; anyatdifferent; huit is said;
asambhavtby worshiping what is not the Supreme; itithus; urumaI

531
heard it; dhrmfrom the undisturbed authorities; yewho; naunto us;
tatabout that subject matter; vicacakireperfectly explained.

TRANSLATION

It is said that one result is obtained by worshiping the supreme cause of all
causes and that another result is obtained by worshiping what is not supreme.
All this is heard from the undisturbed authorities, who clearly explained it.

opaniad Mantra 14

sambhti ca vina ca
yas tad vedobhaya saha
vinena mtyu trtv
sambhtymtam anute

SYNONYMS
sambhtimthe eternal Personality of Godhead, His transcendental name,
form, pastimes, qualities and paraphernalia, the variegatedness of His abode,
etc.; caand; vinamthe temporary material manifestation of demigods,
men, animals, etc., with their false names, fame, etc.; caalso; yaone who;
tatthat; vedaknows; ubhayamboth; sahaalong with; vinenawith
everything liable to be vanquished; mtyumdeath; trtvsurpassing;
sambhtyin the eternal kingdom of God; amtamdeathlessness;
anuteenjoys.

TRANSLATION

One should know perfectly the personality of Godhead r Ka and His

532
transcendental name, form, qualities and pastimes, as well as the temporary
material creation with its temporary demigods, men and animals. When one
knows these, he surpasses death and the ephemeral cosmic manifestation with
it, and in the eternal kingdom of God he enjoys his eternal life of bliss and
knowledge.

opaniad Mantra 15

hiramayena ptrea
satyasypihita mukham
tat tva pann apvu
satya-dharmya daye

SYNONYMS
hiramayenaby a golden effulgence; ptreaby a dazzling covering;
satyasyaof the Supreme Truth; apihitamcovered; mukhamthe face;
tatthat covering; tvamYourself; panO sustainer; apvukindly
remove; satyapure; dharmyaunto the devotee; dayefor exhibiting.

TRANSLATION

O my Lord, sustainer of all that lives, Your real face is covered by Your
dazzling effulgence. Kindly remove that covering and exhibit Yourself to Your
pure devotee.

opaniad Mantra 16

pann ekare yama srya prjpatya

533
vyha ramn samha tejo
yat te rpa kalya-tama
tat te paymi yo 'sv asau purua so 'ham asmi

SYNONYMS
panO maintainer; eka-ethe primeval philosopher; yamathe
regulating principle; sryathe destination of the sris (great devotees);
prjpatyathe well-wisher of the prajpatis (progenitors of mankind);
vyhakindly remove; ramnthe rays; samhakindly withdraw;
tejaeffulgence; yatso that; teYour; rpamform;
kalya-tamammost auspicious; tatthat; teYour; paymiI may see;
yaone who is; asaulike the sun; asauthat; puruaPersonality of
Godhead; samyself; ahamI; asmiam.

TRANSLATION

O my Lord, O primeval philosopher, maintainer of the universe, O

regulating principle, destination of the pure devotees, well-wisher of the
progenitors of mankind, please remove the effulgence of Your transcendental
rays so that I can see Your form of bliss. You are the eternal Supreme
Personality of Godhead, like unto the sun, as am I.

opaniad Mantra 17

vyur anilam amtam

atheda bhasmnta arram
o krato smara kta smara
krato smara kta smara

534
SYNONYMS
vyuair of life; anilamtotal reservoir of air; amtamindestructible;
athanow; idamthis; bhasmntamafter being turned to ashes;
arrambody; oO Lord; kratoO enjoyer of all sacrifices; smaraplease
remember; ktamall that has been done by me; smaraplease remember;
kratoO supreme beneficiary; smaraplease remember; ktamall that I
have done for You; smaraplease remember.

TRANSLATION

Let this temporary body be burnt to ashes, and let the air of life be merged
with the totality of air. Now, O my Lord, please remember all my sacrifices, and
because You are the ultimate beneficiary, please remember all that I have done
for You.

opaniad Mantra 18

agne naya supath rye asmn

vivni deva vayunni vidvn
yuyodhy asmaj juhuram eno
bhyih te nama-ukti vidhema

SYNONYMS
agneO my Lord, as powerful as fire; nayakindly lead; supathby the
right path; ryefor reaching You; asmnus; vivniall; devaO my
Lord; vayunniactions; vidvnthe knower; yuyodhikindly remove;
asmatfrom us; juhuramall hindrances on the path; enaall vices;
bhyihmmost numerous; teunto You; nama-uktimwords of

535
obeisance; vidhemaI do.

TRANSLATION

O my Lord, as powerful as fire, O omnipotent one, now I offer You all

obeisances, falling on the ground at Your feet. O my Lord, please lead me on the
right path to reach You, and since You know all that I have done in the past,
please free me from the reactions to my past sins so that there will be no
hindrance to my progress.

Kali-Santarana Upaniad 5-6

hare ka hare ka
ka ka hare hare
hare rma hare rma
rma rma hare hare

iti oaaka nmn

kali-kalmaa nana
nta parataropaya
sarva vedeu dyate

SYNONYMS
itithis; oaakamsixteen; nmnmof the holy names; kaliage of Kali;
kalmaasins (dirt); nanamdestroying (counteracting); nanot;
atathen; paratarabetter; upayamethod; sarvaall; vedeuin the
Vedas; dyateit is found.

536
TRANSLATION

The sixteen words of the Hare Ka mantra are especially meant for
counteracting the sins of the age of Kali. To save oneself from the
contamination of this age there is no alternative but to chant the Hare Ka
mantra. After searching through all the Vedic literatures one cannot find a
method of religion for this age so sublime as the chanting of Hare Ka.

(Lord Brahm instructs Nrada)

Kaha Upaniad 1.2.20

anor anyn mahato mahyn

tmsya jantor nihito guhym

SYNONYMS
anoh-anynthe smallest of the small; mahata-mahynthe greatest of the
great; tmsyaof the self; jantaof the embodied being; nihitasituated;
guhymin the heart.

TRANSLATION

Both the Supersoul and the atomic soul are situated in the same heart of the
living being.

Kaha Upaniad 1.2.23

537
nyam tm pravacanena labhyo
na medhay na bahun rutena
yam evaia vute tena labhyas
tasyaia tm vivute tan svm

SYNONYMS
nyammundane knowledge; tmknowledge of the self; pravacanenaby
discussing; labhyacomprehensible; nanot; medhayby mental power;
nanot; bahunmuch; rutenaby hearing; yamfor such a person;
evaindeed; eathis knowledge; vuteis concealed; tenaby Him;
labhyacomprehensible; tasyaHis; eathis; tmthe science of the
self; vivuteHe reveals; tanmHis own form; svmby His own will.

TRANSLATION

The Supreme Lord is not attained by expert explanations, by vast

intelligence, nor even by much hearing. He is attained only by one who He
Himself chooses. To such a person He manifests His own form.

(also the Muaka Upaniad 3.2.3)

master. In doing so, he should carry fuel to burn in sacrifice. The symptom of
such a spiritual master is that he is expert in understanding the Vedic
conclusion and therefore he constantly engages in the service of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead.

Muaka Upaniad 1.3

yasmin vijte sarvam evam vijta bhavati

540
SYNONYMS
yasminto him; vijteby knowing; sarvamevery-thing; evamcertainly;
vijtumto know; bhavatibecomes.

TRANSLATION

If one can understand the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the controller of

all controllers, one can understand everything else.

Muaka Upaniad 3.1.1

dv supar sayuj sakhy

samna vka pariasvajte
tayor anya pippala svdv atty
ananann anyo 'bhickati

SYNONYMS
dvtwo; suparbirds; sayujtogether;
sakhyfriends;sa-mnamalong with love; vkamtree;
pariasvajtesitting; tayorboth; anyaone; pippalamenjoying the
fruits; svdvtasting; attyeats; ananannwhile eating; anyaanother;
abhickatiis looking at.

TRANSLATION

The Lord and the living entity are compared to two birds sitting in a tree.
While the illusioned living entity eats the fruits of the material world, the Lord
as Supersoul and best friend witnesses these activities.

541
vetvatara Upaniad 3.19

api-pdo javano graht

payaty acaku sa oty akara
sa vetti vedya na ca tasysti vett
tam hur agrya purua mahntam

SYNONYMS
apiwithout material hands; pdoor feet; javanamoving quickly;
grahtHe accepts; payatiHe sees; acakuwithout material eyes;
saHe (the Supreme Person); otihears; akarawithout material
ears; saHe (the Supreme Person); vettiknows; vedyamthe Vedas;
nanot; caand;tasyaof Him; astithere is; vettknower; tamHim;
hurit is said; agryamthe best of all; puruamperson; mahntamthe
greatest.

TRANSLATION

The Supreme Lord has no material hands and feet but accepts whatever is
offered to Him and moves very quickly. The Supreme Person has no material
ears and eyes but sees and hears everything. He is the knower of everything,
and He is all that is to be known. It is said that He is the best and the greatest
of all persons.

vetvatara Upaniad 5.9

blgra-ata-bhgasya

542
atadh kalpitasya ca
bhgo jva sa vijeya
iti cha par ruti

SYNONYMS
bla-agrathe tip of a hair; ata-bhgasyaof one hundredth; ata-dhinto
one hundred parts; kalpitasyadivided; caand; bhgaminute portion;
jvathe living entity; sathat; vijeyato be understood; itithus;
caand;hahave said; parchief; rutiVedic mantras.

TRANSLATION

If we divide the tip of a hair into one hundred parts and then take one part
and divide this into another one hundred parts, that ten-thousandth part is the
dimension of the living entity. This is the verdict of the chief Vedic mantras.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 19.140.

See also Bhagavad-gt 2.17 purport for slightly different version)

kegra-ata-bhgasya
ata sdtmaka
jva skma-svarpo 'ya
sakhytto hi cit-kaa

SYNONYMS
kea-agraof the tip of a hair; ata-bhgasyaof one hundredth;
ata-aaa hundredth part; sadaequal to; tmakawhose nature;
jvathe living entity; skmavery fine; sva-rpaidentification;
ayamthis; sakhytitanumbering beyond calculation; hicertainly;

543
cit-kaaspiritual particle.

TRANSLATION

If we divide the tip of a hair into a hundred parts and then take one of these
parts and divide it again into a hundred parts, that very fine division is the size
of but one of the numberless living entities. They are all cit-kaa, particles of
spirit, not matter.

(Another version of the previous verse, quoted by

rla Prabhupda in the purport to Bhagavad-gt 2.17)

vetvatara Upaniad 6.8

na tasya krya karaa ca vidyate

na tat-sama cbhyadika ca dyate
parsya aktir vividhaiva ryate
svabhvik jna-bala-kriy ca

Taittirya Upaniad 2.8.1

bhsmd vta pavate

bhodeti srya
bhsmd agni candra ca
mtyur dhvati pacama

SYNONYMS
bhsmtout of fear; vtathe wind; pavatehe blows (and purifies);
bhout of intimidation; udetihe distributes heat; sryathe sun;
bhsmtout of fear; agnifire (is burning); candrathe moon (is
shining); caand; mtudeath; dhvatihe is chasing; pacamathe five
life airs (i.e. the life-span of the living entities).

Caitanya Bhgavata

pthivte che yata nagardi-grma

sarvatra pracra haibe mora nma

SYNONYMS

548
pthivteon the earth; cheare; yataas many; nagara-adi grmacities
and villages; sarvatraeverywhere; pracra haibewill be preached;
moraMy; nmaHoly Name.

TRANSLATION

In as many towns and villages as there are on the surface of the earth, My
holy name will be preached.

Caitanya Bhgavata

r-ka-caitanya rdh-ka nahe anya

551
sdhu-mrganugamanam
(As quoted by rla Prabhupda)

SYNONYMS
dauin the beginning; gurv-rayamtake shelter of a bona fide spiritual
master; sad-dharmareligious principles; pcchone must inquire;
sdhusaintly persons; mrganugamanamone must follow the path of.

TRANSLATION

In the beginning one should accept the shelter of a bona fide spiritual master
and inquire submissively about religious principles. He should then desire to
follow in the footsteps of the great devotees of the Lord.

Bhakti-rasmta-sindhu 1.2.4

yena tena prakrea

mana ke niveayet
sarve vidhi-niedh syur
etayor eva kikar

SYNONYMS
yenaby which; tenaby that; prakreaby a means; manathe mind;
kein Ka; niveayetone should fix; sarveall; vidhi-niedharules
and prohibitions mentioned in the scripture or given by the spiritual master;
syushould be; etayoof this principle; evacertainly; kikarthe
servants.

552
TRANSLATION

One should fix his mind on Ka by any means. All the rules and
prohibitions mentioned in the stras should be the servants of this principle.

Bhakti-rasmta-sindhu 1.2.39

smer bhag-traya-paricit sci-vistra-di

va-nyastdhara-kialaym ujjval candrakea
govindkhy hari-tanum ita ke-trthopakahe
m prekihs tava yadi sakhe bandhu-sage 'sti raga

SYNONYMS
smermsmiling; bhag-traya-paricitmbent in three places, namely the
neck, waist and knees; sci-vistra-dimwith a broad sideways glance;
vaon the flute; nyastaplaced; adharalips; kialaymnewly
blossomed; ujjvalmvery bright; candrakeaby the moonshine;
govinda-khymnamed Lord Govinda; hari-tanumthe transcendental body
of the Lord; itahere; ke-trtha-upakaheon the bank of the Yamun in
the neighborhood of the Kegha; mdo not; prekihglance over;
tavayour; yadiif sakheO dear friend; bandhu-sageto worldly friends;
astithere is; ragaattachment.

TRANSLATION

"My dear friend, if you are indeed attached to your worldly friends, do not
look at the smiling face of Lord Govinda as He stands on the bank of the
Yamun at Kegha. Casting sidelong glances, He places His flute to His lips,
which seem like newly blossomed twigs. His transcendental body, bending in

553
three places, appears very bright in the moonlight."

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta di 5.224)

Bhakti-rasmta-sindhu 1.2.101

ruti-smti-purdi-
pacaratra-vidhi vin
aikntik harer bhaktir
utptyaiva kalpate

SYNONYMS
rutithe original Vedic literatures; smtiliteratures in pursuance to the
original Vedic knowledge; pura-dithe Purs, etc.; pacaratrathe
Nrada Pacartra; vidhimthe regulative principles; vinwithout;
aikntikundiverted; hareof the Supreme Personality of Godhead;
bhaktidevotional service; utptyaan unnecessary disturbance;
ivaindeed; kalpatebecomes.

TRANSLATION

Devotional service to the Lord that ignores the authorized Vedic literatures
like the Upaniads, Puras, Nrada-Pacartra, etc., is simply an unnecessary
disturbance in society.

Bhakti-rasmta-sindhu 1.2.187

554
h yasya harer dsye
karma manas gir
nikhilsv apy avasthsu
jvan-mukta sa ucyate

SYNONYMS
hthe activity; yasyaof whom; hareof Hari, Ka, the Lord;
dsyein service; karmaby the actions (of the body); manasby the
mind; girand by the words; nikhilsuin all; apiindeed; avasthsuin
all conditions of material existence; jvan-muktaliberated even within
material existence; sasuch; ucyateis so called.

TRANSLATION

One who engages in the transcendental service of the Lord in body, mind
and word is to be considered liberated in all conditions of material existence.

Bhakti-rasmta-sindhu 1.2.234

ata r-ka-nmdi
na bhaved grhyam indriyai
sevonmukhe hi jihvdau
svayam eva sphuraty ada

SYNONYMS
atatherefore (because Ka's name, form, qualities and pastimes are all on
the absolute platform); r-ka-nma-diLord Ka's name, form,
qualities, pastimes and so on; nanot; bhavetcan be; grhyamperceived;

555
indriyaiby the blunt material senses; seva-unmukheto one engaged in His
service (when a person places himself at the disposal or order of the Supreme
Lord, at that time the spiritual energy, or Hare, gradually reveals the Lord to
him); hicertainly; jihv-daubeginning with the tongue;
svayampersonally; evacertainly; sphuratibe manifest; adathose
(Ka's name, form, quality and so on).

TRANSLATION

Because Ka's form, qualities, pastimes, etc. are all on the absolute
platform, material senses cannot therefore appreciate them. When a conditioned
soul is awakened to Ka consciousness and renders service by using his
tongue to chant the Lord's Holy name and taste the remnants of the Lord's
food, the tongue is purified and one gradually comes to understand who Ka
really is.

(originally from Padma Pura, quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 17.136)

Bhakti-rasmta-sindhu 1.2.255-6

ansaktasya viayn
yathrham upayujata
nirbandha ka-sambandhe
yukta vairgyam ucyate

prpacikatay buddhy
hari-sambandhi-vastuna
mumukubhi paritygo
vairgya phalgu kathyate

556
SYNONYMS
ansaktasyaof one who is without attachment; viaynto material sense
objects; yath-arhamaccording to suitability; upayujataengaging;
nirbandhawithout bondage; ka-sambandhein relationship with Ka;
yuktamproper; vairgyamrenunciation; ucyateis called;
prpacikatayas material; buddhywith the understanding;
hari-sambandhi-vastunaof things which are related to the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, Hari; mumukubhiby those who desire liberation;
paritygathe renunciation; vairgyam phalguinferior renunciation;
kathyateis termed.

TRANSLATION

When one is not attached to anything but at the same time accepts anything
in relation to Ka, one is rightly situated above possessiveness. On the other
hand, one who rejects everything without knowledge of its relationship to
Ka is not as complete in his renunciation.

Bhakti-rasmta-sindhu 1.2.265

r-vio ravae parkid abhavad vaiysaki krtane

prahlda smarae tad-aghri-bhajane lakm pthu pjane
akrras tv abhivandane kapi-patir dsye 'tha sakhye 'rjuna
sarvasvtma-nivedane balir abht kptir e par

SYNONYMS
r-vioof Lord r Visnu; ravaein hearing; parkitKing Parkit,
known also as Viurta, or one who is protected by Lord Viu;

557
abhavatwas; vaiysakiukadeva Gosvm; krtanein reciting
rmad-Bhgavatam; prahldaMahrja Prahlda; smaraein
remembering; tat-aghriof Lord Viu's lotus feet; bhajanein serving;
lakmthe goddess of fortune; pthuMahrja Pthu; pjanein
worshiping the Deity of the Lord; akrraAkrra; tubut; abhivandanein
offering prayers; kapi-patiHanumnj, or Vajrgaj; dsyein servitude to
Lord Rmacandra; athamoreover; sakhyein friendship; arjunaArjuna;
sarvasva-tma-nivedanein fully dedicating oneself; baliMahrja Bali;
abhtwas; ka-ptithe achievement of the lotus feet of Lord Ka;
emof all of them; partranscendental.

TRANSLATION

Mahrja Parkit attained the highest perfection, shelter at Lord Ka's

lotus feet, simply by hearing about Lord Viu. ukadeva Gosvm attained
perfection simply by reciting rmad-Bhgavatam. Prahlda Mahrja attained
perfection by remembering the Lord. The goddess of fortune attained perfection
by massaging the transcendental legs of Mah-Viu. Mahrja Pthu attained
perfection by worshiping the Deity, and Akrra attained perfection by offering
prayers unto the Lord. Vajrgaj [Hanumn] attained perfection by rendering
service to Lord Rmacandra, and Arjuna attained perfection simply by being
Ka's friend. Bali Mahrja attained perfection by dedicating everything to
the lotus feet of Ka.

(Quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 22.136)

Bhakti-rasmta-sindhu 1.3.35

na prem ravadi-bhaktir api v yogo 'thav vaiavo

558
jna v ubha-karma v kiyad aho saj-jtir apy asti v
hnrthdhika-sdhake tvayi tathpy acchedya-ml sat
he gop-jana-vallabha vyathayate h h mad-aiva mm

SYNONYMS
nanot; premlove of Godhead; ravaa-diconsisting of chanting,
hearing and so on; bhaktidevotional service; apialso; vor; yogathe
power of mystic yoga; athavor; vaiavabefitting a devotee;
jnamknowledge; vor; ubha-karmapious activities; vor; kiyata
little; ahoO my Lord; sat-jtibirth in a good family; apieven;
astithere is; vor; hna-artha-adika-sdhakewho bestows greater
benedictions upon one who is fallen and possesses no good qualities;
tvayiunto You; tathapistill; acchedya-mlwhose root is uncuttable;
satbeing; heO; gop-jana-vallabhamost dear friend of the gops;
vyathayategives pain; h halas; matmy; hope; evacertainly;
mmto me.

TRANSLATION

O my Lord, I do not have any love for You, nor am I qualified for
discharging devotional service by chanting and hearing. Nor do I possess the
mystic power of a Vaiava, knowledge or pious activities. Nor do I belong to a
very high caste family. On the whole, I do not possess anything. Still, O beloved
of the gops, because You bestow Your mercy on the most fallen, I have an
unbreakable hope that is constantly in my heart. That hope is always giving me
pain.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 23.29)

559
Bhakti-rasmta-sindhu 1.4.15-16

dau raddh tata sdhu-

sago 'tha bhajana-kriy
tato 'nartha-nivtti syt
tato nih rucis tata

athsaktis tato bhvas

tata prembhyudacati
sdhaknm aya prema
prdurbhve bhavet krama

SYNONYMS
dauin the beginning; raddhfirm faith or disinterest in material affairs
and interest in spiritual advancement; tatathereafter;
sdhu-sagaassociation with pure devotees; athathen;
bhajana-kriyperformance of devotional service to Ka (surrendering to
the spiritual master and being encouraged by the association of devotees, so
that initiation takes place); tatathereafter; anartha-nivttithe
diminishing of all unwanted habits; sytthere should be; tatathereafter;
nihfirm faith; rucitaste; tatathereafter; athathen;
saktiattachment; tatathen; bhvaemotion or affection;
tatathereafter; premalove of God; abhyudacatiarises;
sdhaknmof the devotees practicing Ka consciousness; ayamthis;
premaof love of Godhead; prdurbhvein the appearance; bhavetis;
kramathe chronological order.

TRANSLATION

In the beginning there must be faith. Then one becomes interested in

560
associating with pure devotees. Thereafter one is initiated by the spiritual
master and executes the regulative principles under his orders. Thus one is
freed from all unwanted habits and becomes firmly fixed in devotional service.
Thereafter, one develops taste and attachment. This is the way of
sdhana-bhakti, the execution of devotional service according to the regulative
principles. Gradually emotions intensify, and finally there is an awakening of
love. This is the gradual development of love of Godhead for the devotee
interested in Ka consciousness.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 23.14-15)

Bhakti-rasmta-sindhu 3.2.35

kmdn kati na katidh plit durnides

te jt mayi na karu na trap nopanti
utsjyaitn atha yadu-pate smprata labdha-buddhis
tvm yta araam abhaya m niyukvtma-dsye

SYNONYMS
kma-dnmof my masters such as lust, anger, greed, illusion and envy;
katihow many; nanot; katidhin how many ways; plitobeyed;
durnideundesirable orders; temof them; jtgenerated; mayiunto
me; nanot; karumercy; nanot; trapshame; nanot;
upantidesire to cease; utsjyagiving up; etnall these;
athaherewith; yadu-pateO best of the Yadu dynasty; smpratamnow;
labdha-buddhihaving awakened intelligence; tvmYou;
ytaapproached; araamwho are the shelter; abhayamfearless;
mmme; niyukvaplease engage; tma-dsyein Your personal service.

561
TRANSLATION

O my Lord, there is no limit to the unwanted orders of lusty desires.

Although I have rendered them so much service, they have not shown any
mercy to me. I have not been ashamed to serve them, nor have I even desired to
give them up. O my Lord, O head of the Yadu dynasty, recently, however, my
intelligence has been awakened, and now I am giving them up. Due to
transcendental intelligence, I now refuse to obey the unwanted orders of these
desires, and I now come to You to surrender myself at Your fearless lotus feet.
Kindly engage me in Your personal service and save me.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 22.16)

Bhakti-sandarbha 283

divya jna yato dadyt

kuryt ppasya sakayam
tasmd dketi s prokt
deikais tattva-kovidai

SYNONYMS
divamtranscendental; jnamknowledge; yataby which;
dadyatimparts; karyatfor the matter of; ppasyaof sinful activities;
sakayamcomplete destruction; tasmttherefore; dketiinitiation;
she; proktis called; deikaisknows; tattvarevealed scriptures;
kovidaiexpert person.

562
TRANSLATION

Dk is the process by which one can awaken his transcendental knowledge

and vanquish all reactions caused by sinful activity. A person expert in the
study of the revealed scriptures knows this process as dk.

(Jva Gosvm quoted in the purport to Madhya 15.108)

Bhakti-sandarbha 298

yath kcanat yti

ksya rasa-vidhnata
tath dk-vidhnena
dvijatva jyate nm

SYNONYMS
yathas surely as; kcanatmgold; ytiturns; ksyambell-metal;
rasaquicksilver (mercury); vidhnatain the prescribed fashion (i.e. by the
alchemical process); tathin the same way; dk-vidhnenaby the proper
process of initiation; dvijatvama brhmaa; jyatehe becomes; nma
person.

TRANSLATION

By chemical manipulation, bell metal is turned into gold when touched by

mercury; similarly, when a person is properly initiated, he can acquire the
qualities of a brhmaa.

563
(Jva Gosvm, also Santana Gosvm in Hari-bhakti-vilsa 2.12)

Caitanya-candrodaya-ntaka

vairgya-vidy-nija-bhakti-yoga-
ikrtham eka purua pura
r-ka-caitanya-arra-dhr
kpmbudhir yas tam aha prapadye

SYNONYMS
vairgyadetachment from everything that does not help develop Ka
consciousness; vidyknowledge; nijaown; bhakti-yogadevotional service;
ika-arthamjust to instruct; ekathe single person; puruathe
Supreme Person; puravery old, or eternal; r-ka-caitanyaof Lord
r Ka Caitanya Mahprabhu; arra-dhraccepting the body;
kpa-ambudhithe ocean of transcendental mercy; yawho; tamunto
Him; ahamI; prapadyesurrender.

TRANSLATION

Let me take shelter of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, r Ka, who

has descended in the form of Lord Caitanya Mahprabhu to teach us real
knowledge, His devotional service and detachment from whatever does not
foster Ka consciousness. He has descended because He is an ocean of
transcendental mercy. Let me surrender unto His lotus feet.

(Srvabhauma Bhacrya quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 6.254)

564
Caitanya-manjusa
(a commentary on rmad Bhgavatam)

rdhyo bhagavn vrajea-tanayas tad-dhma vndvana

ramy kcid upsan vraja-vadh-vargea y kalpit
rmad-bhgavata pramam amala prem pum-artho mahn
r-caitanya-mahprabhor matam ida tatrdar na para

SYNONYMS
rdhyoworshipable; bhagavnthe Supreme Lord; vraja a tanayathe
son of Nanda Mahrja; tad-dhmaHis abode; vndvanamVndvaa;
ramyapleasing; kcitwhich; upsanathe process of worship;
vraja-vadhthe gops of Vndvaa; vargeby the group; vaor;
kalpitperformed; rmad bhgavatamrmad Bhgavatam;
pramnamthe standard authority; amalamspotless; prempure love for
Ka; pum-arthothe ultimate goal of life; mahngreat; r-caitanya
mahprabhoLord r Ka Caitanya Mahprabhu; matamopinion;
idamthis; tatrathat; darregard; naof us; parathe highest.

TRANSLATION

The Supreme Personality of Godhead, the son of Nanda Mahrja, is to be

worshiped along with His transcendental abode, Vndvana. The most pleasing
form of worship for the Lord is that which was performed by the gops of
Vndvaa. rmad-Bhgavatam is the spotless authority on everything, and
pure love of God is the ultimate goal of life for all men. These statements, for
which we have the highest regard, are the opinion of r Caitanya Mahprabhu.

565
Hari-bhakti-sudhodaya 3.11

uci sad-bhakti-dptgni-dagdha-durjti-kalmaa
vapko 'pi budhai lgyo na vedajo 'pi nstika

SYNONYMS
ucia brhmaa purified internally and externally; sat-bhaktiof
devotional service without motives; dpta-agniby the blazing fire;
dagdhaburnt to ashes; durjtisuch as birth in a low family;
kalmaawhose sinful reactions; va-pka apieven though born in a
family of dog eaters; budhaiby learned scholars; lgyarecognized;
nanot; veda-j apieven though completely conversant in Vedic
knowledge; nstikaan atheist.

TRANSLATION

A person who has the pure characteristics of a brhmaa due to devotional

service, which is like a blazing fire burning to ashes all the sinful reactions of
past lives, is certainly saved from the consequences of sinful acts, such as taking
birth in a lower family. Even though he may be born in a family of dog-eaters,
he is recognized by learned scholars. However, although a person may be a
learned scholar in Vedic knowledge, he is not recognized if he is an atheist.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 19.74)

Hari-bhakti-sudhodaya 3.12

566
bhagavad-bhakti-hnasya
jti stra japas tapa
aprasyeva dehasya
maana loka-rajanam

SYNONYMS
bhagavat-bhakti-hnasyaof a person devoid of devotional service to the
Supreme Personality of Godhead; jtibirth in a high caste;
stramknowledge in revealed scriptures; japapronunciation of mantras;
tapaausterities and penances; aprasyawhich is dead; ivalike;
dehasyaof a body; maanamdecoration; lokato the whims of people in
general; rajanamsimply pleasing.

TRANSLATION

For a person devoid of devotional service, birth in a great family or nation,

knowledge of revealed scripture, performance of austerities and penance, and
chanting of Vedic mantras are all like ornaments on a dead body. Such
ornaments simply serve the concocted pleasures of the general populace.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 19.75)

Hari-bhakti-sudhodaya 7.28

sthnbhil tapasi sthito 'ha

tv prptavn deva-munndra-guhyam
kca vicinvann api divya-ratna
svmin ktrtho 'smi vara na yce

567
SYNONYMS
sthna-abhildesiring a very high position in the material world; tapasiin
severe austerities and penances; sthitasituated; ahamI; tvmYou;
prptavnhave obtained; deva-muni-indra-guhyamdifficult to achieve
even for great demigods, saintly persons and kings; kcama piece of glass;
vicinvansearching for; apialthough; divya-ratnama transcendental gem;
svminO my Lord; kta-artha asmiI am fully satisfied; varamany
benediction; na yceI do not ask.

TRANSLATION

[When he was being benedicted by the Supreme Personality of Godhead,

Dhruva Mahrja said:] "O my Lord, because I was seeking an opulent material
position, I was performing severe types of penance and austerity. Now I have
gotten You, who are very difficult for the great demigods, saintly persons and
kings to attain. I was searching after a piece of glass, but instead I have found a
most valuable jewel. Therefore I am so satisfied that I do not wish to ask any
benediction from You."

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 22.42)

Hari-bhakti-vilsa 10.127

worship Vedic literature. Some worship smti, the corollaries to Vedic

573
literature, and others worship the Mahbhrata. As far as I am concerned, I
worship Mahrja Nanda, the father of Ka, in whose courtyard the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, the Absolute Truth, is playing.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 19.96)

Upademta 2

atyhra praysa ca
prajalpo niyamgraha
jana-saga ca laulya ca
abhir bhaktir vinayati

SYNONYMS
ati-hraovereating or too much collecting; praysaoverendeavoring;
caand; prajalpaidle talk; niyamarules and regulations; grahatoo
much attachment to (or agrahatoo much neglect of);
jana-sagaassociation with worldly-minded persons; caand;
laulyamardent longing or greed; caand; abhiby these six;
bhaktidevotional service; vinayatiis destroyed.

TRANSLATION

One's devotional service is spoiled when he becomes too entangled in the

576
following six activities: (1) eating more than necessary or collecting more funds
than required; (2) overendeavoring for mundane things that are very difficult
to obtain; (3) talking unnecessarily about mundane subject matters; (4)
practicing the scriptural rules and regulations only for the sake of following
them and not for the sake of spiritual advancement, or rejecting the rules and
regulations of the scriptures and working independently or whimsically; (5)
associating with worldly-minded persons who are not interested in Ka
consciousness; and (6) being greedy for mundane achievements.

(Rpa Gosvm)

Upademta 3

utshn nicayd dhairyt

tat-tat-karma-pravartant
saga-tygt sato vtte
abhir bhakti prasidhyati

SYNONYMS
utshtby enthusiasm; nicaytby confidence; dhairytby patience;
tat-tat-karmavarious activities favorable for devotional service;
pravartantby performing; saga-tygtby giving up the association of
nondevotees; sataof the great previous cryas; vtteby following in the
footsteps; abhiby these six; bhaktidevotional service;
prasidhyatiadvances or becomes successful.

TRANSLATION

577
There are six principles favorable to the execution of pure devotional
service: (1) being enthusiastic, (2) endeavoring with confidence, (3) being
patient, (4) acting according to regulative principles [such as ravaa krtana
vio smaraam-hearing, chanting and remembering Ka], (5) abandoning
the association of nondevotees, and (6) following in the footsteps of the
previous cryas. These six principles undoubtedly assure the complete success
of pure devotional service.

(Rpa Gosvm)

Upademta 4

syt ka-nma-caritdi-sitpy avidy-

pittopatapta-rasanasya na rocik nu
kintv dard anudina khalu saiva ju
svdv kramd bhavati tad-gada-mla-hantr

SYNONYMS
sytis; kaof Lord Ka; nmathe holy name; carita-dicharacter,
pastimes and so forth; sitsugar candy; apialthough; avidyof ignorance;
pittaby the bile; upataptaafflicted; rasanasyaof the tongue; nanot;
rocikpalatable; nuoh, how wonderful it is; kintubut; dartcarefully;
anudinamevery day, or twenty-four hours daily; khalunaturally; sthat
(sugar candy of the holy name); evacertainly; jutaken or chanted;
svdvrelishable; kramtgradually; bhavatibecomes; tat-gadaof that
disease; mlaof the root; hantrthe destroyer.

TRANSLATION

The holy name, character, pastimes and activities of Ka are all

581
transcendentally sweet like sugar candy. Although the tongue of one afflicted
by the jaundice of avidy [ignorance] cannot taste anything sweet, it is
wonderful that simply by carefully chanting these sweet names every day, a
natural relish awakens within his tongue, and his disease is gradually destroyed
at the root.

(Rpa Gosvm)

Upademta 8

tan-nma-rpa-caritdi-sukrtannu-
smtyo kramea rasan-manas niyojya
tihan vraje tad-anurgi jannugm
kla nayed akhilam ity upadea-sram

SYNONYMS
tatof Lord Ka; nmathe holy name; rpaform; carita-dicharacter,
pastimes and so on; su-krtanain discussing or chanting nicely;
anusmtyoand in remembering; krameagradually; rasanthe tongue;
manasand one's mind; niyojyaengaging; tihanresiding; vrajein
Vraja; tatto Lord Ka; anurgiattached; janapersons;
anugmfollowing; klamtime; nayetshould utilize; akhilamfull;
itithus; upadeaof advice or instruction; sramthe essence.

TRANSLATION

The essence of all advice is that one should utilize one's full
time-twenty-four hours a day-in nicely chanting and remembering the Lord's

582
divine name, transcendental form, qualities and eternal pastimes, thereby
gradually engaging one's tongue and mind. In this way one should reside in
Vraja [Goloka Vndvana dhma] and serve Ka under the guidance of
devotees. One should follow in the footsteps of the Lord's beloved devotees,
who are deeply attached to His devotional service.

(Rpa Gosvm)

Upademta 9

vaikuhj janito var madhu-pur tatrpi rsotsavd

vndrayam udra-pi-ramat tatrpi govardhana
rdh-kuam ihpi gokula-pate premmtplvant
kuryd asya virjato giri-tae sev vivek na ka

SYNONYMS
vaikuhtthan Vaikuha, the spiritual world; janitabecause of birth;
varbetter; madhu-purthe transcendental city known as Mathur; tatra
apisuperior to that; rsa-utsavtbecause of the performance of the
rsa-ll; vnd-arayamthe forest of Vndvana; udra-piof Lord
Ka; ramatbecause of various kinds of loving pastimes; tatra
apisuperior to that; govardhanaGovardhana Hill; rdh-kuama
place called Rdh-kua; iha apisuperior to this; gokula-pateof Ka,
the master of Gokula; prema-amtawith the nectar of divine love;
plvantbecause of being overflooded; kurytwould do; asyaof this
(Rdh-kua); virjatasituated; giri-taeat the foot of Govardhana Hill;
sevmservice; vivekwho is intelligent; nanot; kawho.

583
TRANSLATION

The holy place known as Mathur is spiritually superior to Vaikuha, the

transcendental world, because the Lord appeared there. Superior to
Mathur-Pur is the transcendental forest of Vndvana because of Ka's
rsa-ll pastimes. And superior to the forest of Vndvana is Govardhana Hill,
for it was raised by the divine hand of r Ka and was the site of His various
loving pastimes. And, above all, the superexcellent r Rdh-kua stands
supreme, for it is overflooded with the ambrosial nectarean prema of the Lord of
Gokula, r Ka. Where, then, is that intelligent person who is unwilling to
serve this divine Rdh-kua, which is situated at the foot of Govardhana
Hill?

(Rpa Gosvm)

Upademta 10

karmibhya parito hare priyatay vyakti yayur jninas

tebhyo jna-vimukta-bhakti-param premaika-nihs tata
tebhyas t pau-pla-pakaja-das tbhyo 'pi s rdhik
preh tadvad iya tadya-saras t nrayet ka kt

SYNONYMS
karmibhyathan all fruitive workers; paritain all respects; hareby the
Supreme Personality of Godhead; priyataybecause of being favored;
vyaktim yayuit is said in the stra; jninathose advanced in
knowledge; tebhyasuperior to them; jna-vimuktaliberated by
knowledge; bhakti-paramthose engaged in devotional service;

584
prema-eka-nihthose who have attained pure love of God;
tatasuperior to them; tebhyabetter than them; tthey;
pau-pla-pakaja-dathe gops who are always dependent on Ka, the
cowherd boy; tbhyaabove all of them; apicertainly; sShe;
rdhikrmat Rdhik; prehvery dear; tadvatsimilarly; iyamthis;
tadya-sarasHer lake, r Rdh-kua; tmRdh-kua; nanot;
rayetwould take shelter of; kawho; ktmost fortunate.

TRANSLATION

In the stra it is said that of all types of fruitive workers, he who is

advanced in knowledge of the higher values of life is favored by the Supreme
Lord Hari. Out of many such people who are advanced in knowledge [jns],
one who is practically liberated by virtue of his knowledge may take to
devotional service. He is superior to the others. However, one who has actually
attained prema, pure love of Ka, is superior to him. The gops are exalted
above all the advanced devotees because they are always totally dependent upon
r Ka, the transcendental cowherd boy. Among the gops, rmat
Rdhr is the most dear to Ka. Her kua [lake] is as profoundly dear to
Lord Ka as this most beloved of the gops. Who, then, will not reside at
Rdh-kua and, in a spiritual body surcharged with ecstatic devotional
feelings [aprktabhva], render loving service to the divine couple r r
Rdh-Govinda, who perform Their aaklya-ll, Their eternal eightfold daily
pastimes. Indeed, those who execute devotional service on the banks of
Rdh-kua are the most fortunate people in the universe.

(Rpa Gosvm)

Upademta 11

585
kasyoccai praaya-vasati preyasbhyo 'pi rdh
kua csy munibhir abhitas tdg eva vyadhyi
yat prehair apy alam asulabha ki punar bhakti-bhj
tat premeda sakd api sara sntur vikaroti

SYNONYMS
kasyaof Lord r Ka; uccaivery highly; praaya-vasatiobject of
love; preyasbhyaout of the many lovable gops; apicertainly;
rdhrmat Rdhr; kuamlake; caalso; asyof Her;
munibhiby great sages; abhitain all respects; tdk evasimilarly;
vyadhyiis described; yatwhich; prehaiby the most advanced
devotees; apieven; alamenough; asulabhamdifficult to obtain;
kimwhat; punaagain; bhakti-bhjmfor persons engaged in devotional
service; tatthat; premalove of Godhead; idamthis; saktonce;
apieven; saralake; sntuof one who has bathed; vikarotiarouses.

TRANSLATION

Of the many objects of favored delight and of all the lovable damsels of
Vrajabhmi, rmat Rdhr is certainly the most treasured object of Ka's
love. And, in every respect, Her divine kua is described by great sages as
similarly dear to Him. Undoubtedly Rdh-kua is very rarely attained even
by the great devotees; therefore it is even more difficult for ordinary devotees to
attain. If one simply bathes once within those holy waters, one's pure love of
Ka is fully aroused.

(Rpa Gosvm)

586
Selected Verses From the Puras

di Pura

ye me bhakta-jan prtha
na me bhakt ca te jan
mad-bhaktn ca ye bhakts
te me bhakta-tam mat

SYNONYMS
yethose who; meMy; bhakta-jandevotees; prthaO Prtha;
nanot; meMy; bhaktdevotees; caand; tethose; janpersons;
mat-bhaktnmof My devotees; cacertainly; yethose who;
bhaktdevotees; tesuch persons; meMy; bhakta-tammost advanced
devotees; matthat is My opinion.

TRANSLATION

Lord Ka told Arjuna, "Those who are My direct devotees are actually not
My devotees, but those who are the devotees of My servant are factually My
devotees."

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 11.28)

587
Brahma Vaivarta Pura
(Ka-janma-khaa 185.180)

avamedha gavlambha
sannysa pala-paitkam
devarea sutotpatti
kalau paca vivarjayet

SYNONYMS
ava-medhama sacrifice offering a horse; gava-lambhama sacrifice of
cows; sannysamthe renounced order of life; pala-paitkaman offering of
oblations of flesh to the forefathers; devareaby a husband's brother;
suta-utpattimbegetting children; kalauin the age of Kali; pacafive;
vivarjayetone must give up.

TRANSLATION

In this age of Kali, five acts are forbidden: the offering of a horse or a cow in
sacrifice, the acceptance of the order of sannysa, the offerings of oblations of
flesh to the forefathers, and a man's begetting children in his brother's wife.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta di 17.164)

Brahma Vaivarta Pura

ati catura caiva

laks t jva-jtiu
bhramadbhi purusai prpya

588
mnuya janma-paryayt

tad apy abhalat jta

tem tmbhimninm
varkm anritya
govinda-caraa-dvayam

SYNONYMS
atimeighty; caturafour; caivacertainly; lakms100,000 (i.e.
8,400,000); tthey; jvathe living entities; jtiuin the various species;
bhramadbhiby wandering; purusaiby the enjoyers; prpyamobtained;
manuyamthe human form of life; janmabirth; paryaytgradual
sequence of evolution; tadthat (human form of life); apihowever;
abhalatmwithout perceiving (and therefore spoiling the opportunity);
jtahaving received a human body; temtheir; tma
abhimninmproud; varkmwretched fools; anarityawithout
having taken shelter; govinda-caraa-dvayamthe two lotus feet of Govinda.

TRANSLATION

One attains the human form of life after transmigrating through 8,400,000
species by the process of gradual evolution. That human life is spoiled for those
conceited fools who do not take shelter of the lotus feet of Govinda.

Bhan-nradiya Pura 3.8.126

harer nma harer nma

harer nmaiva kevalam
kalau nsty eva nsty eva

589
nsty eva gatir anyath

SYNONYMS
hare nmathe holy name of the Lord; hare nmathe holy name of the
Lord; hare nmathe holy name of the Lord; evacertainly; kevalamonly;
kalauin this age of Kali; na astithere is none; evacertainly; na
astithere is none; evacertainly; na astithere is none; evacertainly;
gatiprogress; anyathotherwise.

TRANSLATION

In this age of Kali there is no other means, no other means, no other means
for self-realization than chanting the holy name, chanting the holy name,
chanting the holy name of Lord Hari.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta di 7.76, 17.21, Madhya 6.242)

Bhad Viu Pura

nmno hi yvat akti

ppa-nirharae hare
tvat kartu na aknoti
ptaka ptak nara

SYNONYMS
nmnaone name; hicertainly; yvatias soon as; aktithe energy;
ppasin; nirharaeremoval; hareof Hari; tvatthen; kartumto
commit; nanot; aknotiis able; ptakamsin which causes one to fall

590
down; ptakthe sinner; naraa man.

TRANSLATION

Simply by chanting one holy name of Hari, a sinful man can counteract the
reactions to more sins than he is able to commit.

Garua Pura

o apavitra pavitro v
sarvvasth gato 'pi v
ya smaret puarkka
sa bhybhyantara uci

SYNONYMS
oinvocation; apavitraimpure; pavitrapure; vor;
sarva-avasthmto all conditions of life; gatagone; apialthough; vor;
yaone who; smaretcan remember; pundarka-akamLord Ka, who
has beautiful lotus eyes; sahe; bhyaexternally; abhyantaraand
internally; uciclean.

TRANSLATION

Either pure or impure, or having passed through all conditions of material

life, if one can remember the lotus-eyed Ka, he becomes externally and
internally clean.

591
Padma Pura

aprrabdha-phala ppa
ka bja phalonmukham
krameaiva pralyeta
viu-bhakti-rattmanm

SYNONYMS
aprrabdhathat which has not commenced; phalamresult; ppamsin;
kamstored up; bjamseed; phala-unmukhamwaiting to take effect;
krameain due order; evaindeed; pralyetait will be vanquished;
viu-bhakti-rattmanmof one who takes pleasure in devotional service to
Lord Viu.

TRANSLATION

There are different stages of dormant reactions to sinful activities to be

observed in a sinful life. Sinful reactions may be just waiting to take effect
[phalonmukha], reactions may be still further dormant [ka], or the reactions
may be in a seedlike state [bja]. In any case, all types of sinful reactions are
vanquished one after another if a person engages in the devotional service of
Lord Viu.

Padma Pura

arcye viau il-dhr guruu nara-matir vaiave jti-buddhir

vior v vaiavn kali-mala-mathane pda-trthe 'mbu-buddhi
r-vior nmni mantre sakala-kalua-he abde-smnya buddhir

592
viau sarvevaree tad-itara-sama-dhr yasya v nrak sa

SYNONYMS
arcyethe worshipable; viauDeity of Lord Viu; ila-dhthinking
Him to be mere stone; guruuthe spiritual masters; nara-matithinking
them to be mere men; vaiavea Vaiava devotee of the Lord;
jti-buddhithinking him to belong to a particular caste; vioof Lord
Viu; vor; vaiavnmof the Vaiava devotees; kaliof the
Kali-yuga; maladirt; mathanewhich destroys; pda-trthein the water
that washes the lotus feet, caramta or the Ganges; ambu-buddhithe
thought that it is ordinary water; r-vioof r Viu, the Supreme
Personality of Godhead; nmnithe holy Name; mantrethe mantra;
sakala-kalua-hewhich destroys all kinds of impurities; abdeordinary
sound vibration; smnya-buddhithe thought that they are equal;
viauLord Viu; sarva-vara-ethe controller of all other controllers;
tat-itara-sama-dhthe thought that anything else can be equal to Him;
yasyaof whom; vor; nraka resident of hell; sahe is.

TRANSLATION

That person who considers the Deity of the Supreme Lord to be dead matter
made out of stone, wood or metal; or the spiritual master, who is an eternal
associate of the Supreme Lord, to be an ordinary man who is prone to die or the
Vaiava to be coming from some caste; or the water which washes the feet of
the pure devotee or the Supreme Personality of Godhead, to be ordinary water,
although such water has the potency to destroy all evils of the age of Kali; or to
consider the holy name of the Supreme Lord or mantras dedicated to Him
which are able to destroy all sin to be ordinary sounds; or to consider the
Supreme Lord of all, Lord Viu, to be equal with other demigods, is considered
to possess a hellish mentality. A person who thinks in this way is certainly a

593
resident of hell.

Padma Pura

rdhann sarve
vior rdhana param
tasmt paratara devi
tadyn samarcanam

SYNONYMS
rdhannmof varieties of worship; sarvemall; vioof Lord Viu;
rdhanamworship; paramthe most exalted; tasmtand above such
worship of Lord Viu; parataramof greater value; deviO goddess;
tadynmof persons in relationship with Lord Viu; samarcanamrigid
and firm worship.

TRANSLATION

Lord iva told the goddess Durg, "My dear Dev, although the Vedas
mention worship of demigods, the worship of Lord Viu is topmost and is
ultimately recommended. However, above the worship of Lord Viu is the
rendering of service to Vaiavas, who are related to Lord Viu."

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 11.31)

Padma Pura

594
avaiava-mukhodgra
pta hari-kathmtam
ravaa naiva kartavya
sarpocchia yath paya

SYNONYMS
avaiavaof a nondevotee; mukha-udgramcoming out of the mouth;
ptamthe pure; hariof the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Hari;
kath-amtamthe nectarean topics; ravaamhearing; nanot;
evacertainly; kartavyamto be done; sarpaof a snake; ucchiamthe
remnants; yathas; payamilk.

TRANSLATION

One should not hear anything about Ka from a non-Vaiava. Milk

touched by the lips of a serpent has a poisonous effect; similarly, talks about
Ka given by a non-Vaiava are also poisonous.

Padma Pura

dvau bhta-sargau loke 'smin

daiva sura eva ca
viu-bhakta smto daiva
suras tad-viparyaya

SYNONYMS
dvautwo; bhtaof the living beings; sargaudispositions; lokein the
world; asminin this; daivagodly; surademoniac; evacertainly;

595
caand; viu-bhaktaa devotee of Lord Viu; smtaremembered;
daivagodly; surademoniac; tat-viparyayathe opposite of that.

TRANSLATION

There are two classes of men in the created world. One consists of the
demoniac and the other of the godly. The devotees of Lord Viu are the godly,
whereas those who are just the opposite are called demons.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta di 3.91)

Padma Pura

nha tihmi vaikuhe

yogin hdayeu v
tatra tihmi nrada
yatra gyanti mad-bhakt

SYNONYMS
nanot; ahamI; tihmiremain; vaikuhein Vaikuha; yoginmof
the yogs; hdayeuin the hearts; vor; tatraat the respective places;
tihmiI remain; nradaO Nrada; yatrawhere; gyantithey sing
about Me; mat-bhaktMy devotees.

TRANSLATION

O Nrada, I am not in Vaikuha nor am I in the hearts of the yogs. I

remain where My devotees glorify My name, form, qualities and transcendental

596
pastimes.

Padma Pura

jalaj nava-laki
sthvar laka-viati
kmayo rudra-sakhyak
paki daa-lakaam
trial-laki paava
catur-laki mnu

SYNONYMS
jalajaquatics; navanine; lakni100,000; sthvarunmoving
entities such as trees; laka100,000; vimatitwenty; kmayainsects;
rudrareptiles; sakhyaknumbering eleven lakhs (or 1,100,000);
pakimof the birds; daaten; lakaam100,000; triatthirty;
lakanilakhs (100,000); paavabeasts; catufour; laksani100,000;
mnukinds of human beings.

TRANSLATION

There are 900,000 species living in the water. There are 2,000,000
nonmoving living entities [sthvara] such as trees and plants. There are
1,100,000 species of insects and reptiles, and 1,000,000 species of birds. As far
as quadrupeds are concerned, there are 3,000,000 varieties, and there are
400,000 human species.

597
Padma Pura

nma cintmai kas

SYNONYMS
yaany person who; tuhowever; nryaamthe Supreme Personality of
Godhead, the master of such demigods as Brahm and iva; devamthe Lord;
brahmLord Brahm; rudraLord iva; diand others; daivataiwith
such demigods; samatvenaon an equal level; evacertainly;
vketaobserves; sasuch a person; paatheist, offender;
bhavetmust be; dhruvamcertainly.

TRANSLATION

A person who considers demigods like Brahm and iva to be on an equal

600
level with Nryaa is to be considered an offender and an atheist.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 18.116)

Padma Pura
ata-nma-stotra of Lord Rmacandra 8

ramante yogino 'nante

satynande cid-tmani
iti rma-padensau
para brahmbhidhyate

SYNONYMS
ramantetake pleasure; yoginatranscendentalists; anantein the
unlimited; satya-nandereal pleasure; cit-tmaniin spiritual existence;
itithus; rmaRma; padenaby the word; asauHe; paramsupreme;
brahmatruth; abhidhyateis called.

TRANSLATION

The Supreme Absolute Truth is called Rma because the transcendentalists

take pleasure in the unlimited true pleasure of spiritual existence.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 9.29)

Padma Pura

601
smartavya satata viur
vismartavyo na jtucit
sarve vidhi-niedh syur
etayor eva kikar

SYNONYMS
smartavyato be remembered; satatamalways; viuLord Viu;
vismartavyato be forgotten; nanot; jtucitat any time; sarveall;
vidhi-niedhrules and prohibitions mentioned in the revealed scripture or
given by the spiritual master; syushould be; etayoof these two principles
(always to remember Ka or Viu and never forget Him); evacertainly;
kikarthe servants.

TRANSLATION

Ka is the origin of Lord Viu. He should always be remembered and

never forgotten at any time. All the rules and prohibitions mentioned in the
stras should be the servants of these two principles.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 22.113)

Padma Pura

nmpardha-yuktn
nmny eva haranty agham
avirnti-prayuktni
tny evrtha-kari ca

602
SYNONYMS
nmpardhaoffenses against the holy name; yuktnmbeing attentive to;
nmnithe Names; evacertainly; harantiremove, take away;
aghamoffenses; avirntithey do not cease except by continuing to chant;
prayuktnithey employ; tanithey; evacertainly; arthapurpose;
kariperform; caand.

TRANSLATION

The chanting of Hare Ka is recommended for persons who commit

offenses, because if they continue chanting they will gradually chant
offenselessly. Even if in the beginning one chants the Hare Ka mantra with
offenses, one will become free from such offenses by chanting again and again.

Padma Pura
Uttara Khaa 25.7

myvdam asac-chstra
pracchanna bauddham ucyate
mayaiva vihita devi
kalau brhmaa-mrtin

SYNONYMS
myvdamthe philosophy of Myvda; asat-stramfalse scriptures;
pracchannamcovered; bauddhamBuddhism; ucyateit is said; mayby
me; evaonly; vihitamexecuted; devO goddess of the material world;
kalauin the age of Kali; brhmaa-mrtinhaving the body of a brhmaa.

603
TRANSLATION

Lord iva informed the goddess Durg, the superintendent of the material
world, "In the age of Kali, I take the form of a brhmaa and explain the Vedas
through false scriptures in an atheistic way, similar to Buddhist philosophy."

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 6.182)

Padma Pura
Uttara Khaa 62.31

svgamai kalpitais tva ca

jann mad-vimukhn kuru
m ca gopaya yena syt
sir eottarottar

To consider the names of Lord iva or Lord Brahm to be on an equal level

with the holy name of Lord Viu.

Offense 3

guror avaj

SYNONYMS
gurothe spiritual master; avaja material conception of;

TRANSLATION

To disobey the orders of the spiritual master or to consider him an ordinary

606
person.

Offense 4

ruti-stra-nindanam

SYNONYMS
ruti-stra-nindanamto blaspheme Vedic literature.

TRANSLATION

To blaspheme the Vedic literatures or literatures in pursuance of the Vedic

version.

Offense 5

artha-vda

SYNONYMS
artha-vdato give some interpretation

TRANSLATION

To give some interpretation on the holy name of the Lord.

607
Offense 6

hari-nmni kalpanam

SYNONYMS
hari-nmnithe holy name; kalpanamimaginary.

TRANSLATION

To consider the glories of the holy name of the Lord as imagination.

Offense 7

nmno bald yasya hi ppa-buddhir

na vidyate tasya yamair hi uddhi

SYNONYMS
nmnathe holy name; baldon the strength; yasyaof who; hiindeed;
ppasin; buddhirconception; nanot; vidyateis; tasyaof him;
yamaiby austerities; hiindeed; uddhipurification.

TRANSLATION

TRANSLATION

In the age of Kali everyone is born a dr.

Viu Pura

sa hnis tan mahac chidra

sa moha sa ca vibhrama
yan-muhrta kaa vpi

611
vsudeva na cintayet

SYNONYMS
sathat; hnifailure; tatthat; mahatgreat; chidramloss; sathat;
mohagreatest illusion; sathat; caalso; vibhramaanomaly; yatthat
which; muhrtamshort while; kanaman instant; vor; apiindeed;
vsudevamKa; nadoes not; cintayetthink of (remember).

TRANSLATION

If even for a moment remembrance of Vsudeva is missed, that is the

greatest loss, that is the greatest illusion, and that is the greatest anomaly.

Viu Pura 1.12.69

hldin sandhin samvit

tvayy ek sarva-saraye
hlda-tpa-kar mir
tvayi no gua-varjite

SYNONYMS
hldinthe pleasure potency; sandhinthe eternity potency; samvitthe
knowledge potency; tvayiin You; ekone spiritual (cit) potency;
sarva-sarayethe shelter of everything; hldapleasure;
tpa-karcausing displeasure; mirmixed; tvayiin You; nonot;
gua-varjitedevoid of all material qualities.

612
TRANSLATION

The Supreme Personality of Godhead is sac-cid-nanda-vigraha. This means

that He originally has three potencies-the pleasure potency, the potency of
eternality and the potency of knowledge. Together these are called the cit
potency, and they are present in full in the Supreme Lord. For the living
entities, who are part and parcel of the Lord, the pleasure potency in the
material world is sometimes displeasing and sometimes mixed. This is not the
case with the Supreme Personality of Godhead, because He is not under the
influence of the material energy or its modes.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta di 4.63, Madhya 6.157, 8.156)

Viu Pura 1.19.65

namo brahmaya-devya
go-brhmaa-hitya ca
jagad-dhitya kya
govindya namo nama

SYNONYMS
namaall obeisances; brahmaya-devyato the Lord worshipable by
persons in brahminical culture; go-brhmaafor cows and brhmaas;
hityabeneficial; caalso; jagat-hityato one who always is benefiting the
whole world; kyaunto Ka; govindyaunto Govinda; nama
namarepeated obeisances.

613
TRANSLATION

Let me offer my respectful obeisances unto Lord Ka, who is the

worshipable Deity for all brahminical men, who is the well-wisher of cows and
brhmaas, and who is always benefiting the whole world. I offer my repeated
obeisances to the Personality of Godhead, known as Ka and Govinda.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 13.77)

Viu Pura 1.20.19

yuvatn yath yni

yn ca yuvatau yath
mano 'bhiramate tadvan
mano me ramat tvayi

SYNONYMS
yuvatnma young girl; yathjust as; ynia young boy; ynma young
boy, caand; yuvataua young girl; yathas; manamind;
abhiramatetake pleasure; tadvatso; manamind; memy;
ramatmtake pleasure; tvayiin You.

TRANSLATION

Just as the minds of young girls take pleasure in young boys, and young boys
take pleasure in young girls, kindly allow my mind to take pleasure in You
alone.

614
(quoted in lectures by rla Prabhupda)

Viu Pura 1.22.53

eka-dea-sthitasygner
jyotsn vistri yath
parasya brahmaa aktis
tathedam akhila jagat

SYNONYMS
eka-deain one place; sthitasyabeing situated; agneof fire; jyotsnthe
illumination; vistriexpanded everywhere; yathjust as; parasyaof the
Supreme; brahmaaof the Absolute Truth; aktithe energy;
tathsimilarly; idamthis; akhilamentire; jagatuniverse.

TRANSLATION

Just as the illumination of a fire, which is situated in one place, is spread all
over, the energies of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Parabrahman, are
spread all over this universe.

Viu Pura 3.8.9

varramcravat
puruea para pumn
viur rdhyate panth

615
nnyat tat-toa-kraam

SYNONYMS
vara-rama-cravatwho behaves according to the four divisions of
social order and four divisions of spiritual life; purueaby a man;
parathe Supreme; pumnperson; viuLord Viu; rdhyateis
worshipped; panthway; nanot; anyatanother; tat-toa-kraamcause
of satisfying the Lord.

TRANSLATION

The Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Viu, is worshiped by the

proper execution of prescribed duties in the system of vara and rama. There
is no other way to satisfy the Supreme Personality of Godhead. One must be
situated in the institution of the four varas and ramas.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 8.58)

Viu Pura 6.5.47

aivaryasya samagrasya
vryasya yaasa riya
jna-vairgyayo caiva
aam bhaga itgaa

SYNONYMS
aivaryasyaof opulence or wealth; samagrasyain full; vryasyaof
strength, power; yaasaof fame; riyaof beauty; jnaof knowledge;

616
vairgyayoand of renunciation; caand; evacertainly; aamof the
six; bhagaopulence; itithus; igaathe division.

TRANSLATION

Full wealth, strength, fame, beauty, knowledge and renunciation-these are

the six opulences of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

Viu Pura 6.7.61

viu-akti par prokt

ketra-jkhy tath par
avidy-karma-sajny
tty aktir iyate

SYNONYMS
viu-aktithe internal potency of Lord Viu, the Supreme Personality of
Godhead; parspiritual; proktsaid; ketra-jthe living entities;
akhyknown as; tathalso; parspiritual; avidynescience, or
godlessness; karmaand fruitive activities; samjknown as;
anyanother; ttythird; aktipotency; iyateis accepted as.

TRANSLATION

The internal potency of the Supreme Lord, Viu, is spiritual, as verified by

the stras. There is another spiritual potency, known as ketra-ja, or the
living entity. The third potency, which is known as nescience, makes the living
entity godless and fills him with fruitive activity.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta di 7.119,

617
Madhya 6.154, 8.153, 20.112, 24.308)

Viu Pura 6.7.62

yay ketra-ja-akti s
veit npa sarva-g
sasra-tpn akhiln
avpnoty atra santatn

SYNONYMS
yayby which; ketra-ja-aktithe living entities, known as the ketra-ja
potency; sthat potency; veitcovered; npaO King;
sarva-gcapable of going anywhere in the spiritual or material worlds;
sasra-tpnmiseries due to the cycle of repeated birth and death;
akhilnall kinds of; avpnotiobtains; atrain this material world;
santatnarising from suffering or enjoying various kinds of reactions to
fruitive activities.

TRANSLATION

O King, the ketra-ja-akti is the living entity. Although he has the facility
to live in either the material or spiritual world, he suffers the threefold miseries
of material existence because he is influenced by the avidy [nescience] potency,
which covers his constitutional position.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 6.155, 20.114)

618
Selected Verses From Mah-bhrataSelected Verses From
Mah-bhrata

Mahbhrata
Bhima Parva 5.22

acinty khalu ye bhv

na ts tarkea yojayet
praktibhya para yac ca
tad acintyasya lakaam

SYNONYMS
acintyinconceivable; khalucertainly; yethose; bhvsubject
matters; nanot; tnthem; tarkeaby argument; yojayetone may
understand; praktibhyato material nature; paramtranscendental;
yatthat which; caand; tatthat; acintyasyathe inconceivable;
lakaamsymptom.

TRANSLATION

Anything transcendental to material nature is called inconceivable, whereas

arguments are all mundane. Since mundane arguments cannot touch
transcendental subject matters, one should not try to understand transcendental
subjects through mundane arguments.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta di 17.308)

619
Mahbhrata
Vana-parva 313.116

ahany ahani bhtni

gacchantha yamlayam
e sthvaram icchanti
kim caryam ata param

SYNONYMS
ahani ahaniday after day; bhtnimany living entities; gacchantigo;
ihain this world; yamlayamto the abode of Death; ethose who are
remaining; sthvarama permanent situation; icchantiaspire for;
kimwhat; caryamwonderful; ata parammore than this.

TRANSLATION

Every day, hundreds and millions of living entities go to the kingdom of

death. Still, those who are remaining aspire for a permanent situation. What
could be more wonderful than this?

King Yudihira's answer to Yamarja's question,

"What is the most wonderful thing in this world?"

Mahbhrata
Vana Parva 313.117

620
tarko 'pratiha rutayo vibhinn
nsv sir yasya mata na bhinnam
dharmasya tattva nihita guhy
mahjano yena gata sa panth

SYNONYMS
tarkadry argument; apratihanot fixed;rutaya-Vedas;
vibhinnpossessing different departments; nanot; asauthat; igreat
sage; yasyawhose; matamopinion; nanot; bhinnamseparate;
dharmasyaof religious principles; tattvamtruth; nihitamplaced;
guhymin the heart of a realized person; mah-janaself-realized
predecessors; yenaby which way; gataacted; sathat; panththe
pure, unadulterated path.

TRANSLATION

Dry arguments are inconclusive. A great personality whose opinion does not
differ from others is not considered a great sage. Simply by studying the Vedas,
which are variegated, one cannot come to the right path by which religious
principles are understood. The solid truth of religious principles is hidden in the
heart of an unadulterated self-realized person. Consequently, as the stras
confirm, one should accept whatever progressive path the mahjanas advocate.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 17.186, 25.57)

Mahbhrata
Dn-dharma Chapter 149

621
Viu-sahasra-nma-stotra 127.92.75

suvara-varo hemgo
varga candangad
sannysa-kc chama nto
nih-nti-paryaa

SYNONYMS
suvara-varawhose complexion is like gold; hema-agahaving a body
like molten gold; vara-agawhose body is very beautifully constructed;
candana-agadsmeared with the pulp of sandalwood;
sannysa-ktaccepting the renounced order of life; amaself-controlled;
ntapeaceful; nihfirmly fixed; antibringing peace by propagating
the Hare Ka mah-mantra; paryaaalways in the ecstatic mood of
devotional service.

TRANSLATION

The Lord [in the incarnation of Gaurasundara] has a golden complexion.

Indeed, His entire body, which is very nicely constituted, is like molten gold.
Sandalwood pulp is smeared all over His body. He will take the fourth order of
spiritual life [sannysa] and will be very self-controlled. He will be distinguished
from Myvd sannyss in that He will be fixed in devotional service and will
spread the sakrtana movement.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta di 3.49, Madhya 6.104, 10.170)

Mahbhrata

622
Udyoga Parva 71.4

kir bh-vcaka abdo

a ca nirvti-vcaka
tayor aikya para brahma
ka ity abhidhyate

SYNONYMS
kithe verbal root k; bhattractive existence; vcakasignifying;
abdaword; athe syllable a; caand; nirvtispiritual pleasure;
vcakaindicating; tayoof both; aikyamamalgamation;
paramsupreme; brahmaAbsolute Truth; kaLord Ka; itithus;
abhidhyateis called.

TRANSLATION

The word "k" is the attractive feature of the Lord's existence, and "a"
means spiritual pleasure. When the verb "k" is added to the affix "a," it
becomes Ka, which indicates the Absolute Truth.

(quoted in Caitanya-caritmta Madhya 9.30)

Selected Verses from other Vedic Literatures

Hitopadea

623
hra-nidr-bhaya-maithuna ca
smnyam etat paubhir narm
dharmo hi tem adhiko vieo
dharmea hn paubhi samn

SYNONYMS
hraeating; nidrsleeping; bhayafearing; maithunam caand sex life;
smnyamin common; etatthis group of activities; paubhiwith the
animals; narmof the men; dharmaspiritual life; hiindeed;
temof them; adhikathe better thing; vieathe special property;
dharmeaspiritual life; hnwithout; paubhiwith the animals;
samnon the same platform.

TRANSLATION

Both animals and men share the activities of eating, sleeping, mating and
defending. But the special property of the humans is that they are able to
engage in spiritual life. Therefore without spiritual life, humans are on the level
of animals.

Manu Sahit 9.3

na striya svatantram arhati

SYNONYMS
nanot; striyamof women; svatantramindependence; arhatiis allowed.

624
TRANSLATION

Women should not be given independence.

Manu Sahit

pravttir e bhtn
nivttis tu mah-phal

SYNONYMS
pravttiactivities of attachment; ethis; bhtnmliving beings in the
material world; nivttiactivities of detachment; tubut; mah-phalthe
greatest fruit.

TRANSLATION

Everyone in material life is attracted to furthering the way of attachment

(pravtti-marga), but the greatest treasure is to be gained by following the path
of detachment (nivtti-marga).

Nrada Pacartra

rdhito yadi haris tapas tata kim

nrdhito yadi haris tapas tata kim

SYNONYMS
rdhitaworshiped; yadiif; hariKa; tapasby austerity;
625
tatathen; kimwhat; nanot; rdhitaworshiped; yadiif;
hariHari, Ka; tapasby austerity; tatathen; kimwhat.

TRANSLATION

If one worships Lord Ka and considers Him the goal of life, then there is
no need to execute severe types of austerity. And, if after executing all kinds of
tapasya, one cannot reach Ka, then all his tapasya has no value, for without
Ka consciousness different types of austerities are wasted labor.

Rmayana

aihia yat tat punar-janma-jayya

SYNONYMS
aihiamdesired; yatwhich; tatthat; punaagain; janmabirth;
jayyaconquering.

TRANSLATION

Is everything going well in your endeavor to conquer the repetition of birth

and death?

(Vivamitra Muni enquires from King Daaratha)

k-sahit 1.22.20

626
o tad vio parama pada sad
payanti srayo divva cakur tatam
tad viprso vipanyavo jgvma
samindhate vior yat parama padam

SYNONYMS
oinvocation; tadthat; vioof Lord Viu; paramamthe supreme;
padamabode; sadalways; payantithey see; srayathe devotees;
divvadivine; cakuthe eye; tatamthe sun's rays; tadthat;
viprsathe brhmaas; vipanyavathe praise worthy;
jgvmaspiritually awake; samindhatethey reveal; vioof Viu;
yatwhose; paramamsupreme; padamabode.

TRANSLATION

The lotus feet of Lord Viu are the supreme objective of all the demigods.
These lotus feet of the Lord are as enlightening as the sun in the sky.

Selected Verses from Previous cryas

Raghuntha Dsa Gosvm

kpmbudhir ya para-dukha-dukh

SYNONYMS

627
kpmercy; ambudhiocean; yawho; paraothers;
dukhaunhappiness; dukhsuffering on account of.

TRANSLATION

The Vaiava (like Santana Gosvm) is an ocean of mercy to the fallen,

conditioned souls; indeed, he is so compassionate that, although for himself he
knows no unhappiness, he feels unhappiness on account of their suffering.

(Vilapa-kusumjali 6)

Bhaktisiddhnta Sarasvat hkura

dua mana! tumi kisera vaiava?

pratihra tare, nirjanera ghare,
tava hari-nma kevala kaitava

SYNONYMS
duasinful; manamind; tumiyou; kiserawhat kind of;
vaiavadevotee of the Lord; pratihramaking a show of devotion;
tarefor the purpose of; nirjanerasolitary; gharehome; tavayour;
hari-nmathe holy name of the Lord; kevala kaitavacheating process.

TRANSLATION

My dear sinful mind, what kind of devotee are you? Simply for cheap
adoration you sit in a solitary place and pretend to chant the Hare Ka
mah-mantra, but this is all cheating.

628
Bhaktisiddhnta Sarasvat hkura

prn ache yar sei hetu prachar

SYNONYMS
prnlife; achehas; yarhe who; seihe; hetucause; pracharhe can
preach.

TRANSLATION

One who has life, he can preach.

(Quoted by rla Prabhupda in a letter to

Brahmnanda Dsa, September 2, 1972)

Bilvamagala hkura
Ka-karmta 107

bhaktis tvayi sthiratar bhagavan yadi syd

daivena na phalati divya-kiora-mrti
mukti svaya mukulitjali sevate 'smn
dharmrtha-kma-gataya samaya-pratk

SYNONYMS
bhaktisdevotional service; tvayiunto You; sthiratarfixed up;

629
bhagavanthe Supreme Personality of Godhead; yadiif; sydit may be;
daivenaby destiny; naunto us; phalatibears a fruit;
divyatranscendental; kiora-mrtithe eternal youthful form of Lord
Ka; muktiliberation; svayampersonally; mukulitjalistanding with
folded hands; sevaterenders service; asmnunto us; dharmareligion;
arthaeconomic development; kmasense gratification; gatayathe end
goals; samayanearby; pratkexpecting.

TRANSLATION

If I am engaged in devotional service unto You, my dear Lord, then very

easily can I perceive Your presence everywhere. And as far as liberation is
concerned, I think that liberation stands at my door with folded hands, waiting
to serve me-and all material conveniences of dharma [religiosity], artha
[economic development] and kma [sense gratification] stand with her.

Locana Dsa hkura

For a devotee, the pleasure of merging into the existence of Brahman is

considered hellish. Similarly, he considers promotion to heavenly planets just
another kind of phantasmagoria. The yogs meditate for sense control, but for
the devotee the senses appear like serpents with broken teeth. The whole
material world appears joyful for a devotee, and even great personalities like
Lord Brahm and Lord Indra are considered no better than insects. Such is the
position of a devotee who has received but a small glance of the mercy of r
Caitanya Mahprabhu. Unto this most magnanimous personality I offer my
respectful obeisances.

akarcrya

633
bhaja govinda bhaja govinda bhaja govinda mha-mate
samprpte sannihite kle na hi na hi rakati duk-karae

SYNONYMS
bhajajust worship; govindamGovinda; mha-mateO fool;
samprpteattained; sannihiteplaced; klewhen the time; nanot;
hiindeed; rakatiprotects; dukn-karaethe grammatical affix dukn.

TRANSLATION

You fools and rascals, all your grammatical word jugglery of suffixes, prefixes
and philosophical speculation will not save you at the time of death. Just
worship Govinda! Worship Govinda! Worship Govinda!

akarcrya

nr-stana-bhara-nbh-dea
dv m g moh-veam
etan msa-vasdi-vikra
manasi vicintaya vra vram

SYNONYMS
nria woman's; stanbreasts; bhramheavy; nbhi-deamwaist;
dvseeing; m-gdon't go; mohaillusion, attraction; veymby such
a woman; etmthese; mmsaflesh, fat; vsaoutward dress; dietc.;
vikartransformation; manasiin your mind; vicintyayou should
consider; bhramseriously; bhramvery seriously.

634
TRANSLATION

Having seen the supposed beauty of a woman's heavy breasts and her thin
waist, do not become agitated and illusioned, for these attractive features are
simply transformations of fat, flesh and various other disgusting ingredients.
You should consider this in your mind again and again.

akarcrya

brahma satya jagan mithy

SYNONYMS
brahmaBrahman, the Supreme Spirit; satyamis truth; jagatthe material
world; mithy-is false.

TRANSLATION

The Supreme Brahman is the only truth, and this material world is false.

akarcrya
Gt-bhya

bhavantam evnucaran nirantara

pranta-niea-mano-rathntara
kadham aikntika-nitya-kikara
praharayiymi santha-jvitam

SYNONYMS
bhavantamYou; evacertainly; anucaranserving; nirantaraalways;
prantapacified; nieaall; mana-rathadesires; antaraother;

637
kadwhen; ahamI; aikntikaexclusive; nityaeternal;
kikaraservant; praharayiymiI shall become joyful; sa-nthawith a
fitting master; jvitamliving.

TRANSLATION

By serving You constantly, one is freed from all material desires and is
completely pacified. When shall I engage as Your permanent eternal servant and
always feel joyful to have such a fitting master?

Selected Verse Songs From Bhaktivinoda hkura

Aruodaya-krtana 1.1

udila arua praba-bhge

dvija-mai gor amani jge

SYNONYMS
udilarising; aruathe redness that preceeds the rising sun;
prabaeastern; bhgequarter; dvija-maijewel of the twiceborn;
gorLord Caitanya; amaniHimself; jgeawakened.

TRANSLATION

When a tinge of red on the eastern horizon heralded the sunrise, the jewel of
the twiceborn, Lord Gaurasundara, immediately awakened. Taking His

638
devotees with Him, He went all over the countryside, visiting the towns and
villages of Nadia.

(rla Bhaktivinoda hkura)

Aruodaya-krtana 1.6

jvana anitya jnaha sr

the nn-vidha vipada-bhr,
nmraya kori' jatane tumi
thkaha pana kje

SYNONYMS
jvanalife; anityatemporary; jnahaknow; srin truth; thein that;
nn-vidhavarious kinds of; vipada-bhrdangers; nmraya kori'take
shelter of the holy name; jatanecarefully; tumiyou; thkaharemain;
panain your own; kjeactivities.

TRANSLATION

"Understand this essential fact of life: life is temporary and full of all kinds
of miseries. So take shelter of the holy name as your only business."

(rla Bhaktivinoda hkura)

Aruodaya-krtana 2.1

jve phele viaya-sgore
t'ra madhye jihv ati, lobhamoy sudurmati,
t'ke jet kahina sasre

ka bao doymay, karibre jihv jay,

sva-prasd-anna dila bhi
sei annmta po, rdh-ka-gua go,
preme ko caitanya-niti

TRANSLATION

O Lord, this material body is a place of ignorance, and the senses are a
network of paths leading to death. Somehow we have fallen into this ocean of
material sense enjoyment, and of all the senses the tongue is the most voracious
and uncontrollable. It is very difficult to conquer the tongue in this world. But
You, dear Ka, are very kind to us and have given us such nice prasdam just
to control the tongue. Now we take this prasdam to our full satisfaction and
glorify You-r r Rdh and Ka-and in love call for the help of Lord
Caitanya and Nitynanda.

643
(rla Bhaktivinoda hkura)

Selected Verse Songs From Narottama dsa hkura

Ia-deve Vijapti 1
from Prrthan

hari hari! biphale janama goinu

manuya-janama piy, rdh-ka n bhajiy,
jniy uniy bia khinu

SYNONYMS
hariO Lord Hari; biphaleuselessly; janamamy life; goinuI have
spent; manuya-janamahuman birth; piyhaving obtained;
rdh-kaRdh and Ka; nnot; bhajiyworshiping;
jniyhaving understood; uniyhaving heard; biapoison; khinuI
have drunk.

TRANSLATION

O Lord Hari, I have wasted my life. Although I have taken this rare human
birth, like a miser, I have not served Rdh and Ka, and thus I have
knowingly drunk poison.

(Narottama dsa hkura)

644
Ia-deve Vijapti 2
from Prrthan

golokera prema-dhana, hari-nma-sakrtana,

rati n janmilo kene tya
sasra-binaledib-nii hiy jvale
juite n koinu upya

SYNONYMS
golokeraof Goloka Vndvana; prema-dhanathe treasure of love for Ka;
hari-nma-sakrtanathe glorification of the holy name of Lord Hari;
ratiattraction; nnot; janmilomanifest; kenewhy; tya sasraof
material existence; biaof poison; analein the fire; dib-niiday and
night; hiy jvaleburns; juitespreads; nnot; koinuspreads;
upyathe remedy.

TRANSLATION

The treasure of divine love in Goloka Vndvana has descended as the

congregational chanting of Lord Hari's holy names. Why did my attraction for
that chanting never come about? Day and night my heart burns in the fire of
the poison of worldliness, and I have not accepted the means for relieving it.

(Narottama dsa hkura)

Ia-deve Vijapti 3

645
from Prrthan

brajendra-nandana yei, ac-suta hoilo sei,

balarma hoilo niti
dna-hna yata chilo, hari-nme uddhrilo,
tra k jagi mdhi

SYNONYMS
brajaof Vraja; indraof the king; nandanathe son; yeiwho is;
ac-sutathe son of mother ac; hoilohas become; seiHe is;
balarmaBalarma; hoilohas become; nitiLord Nitynanda;
dnapoor; hnaand fallen; yatawho; chilowere; hari-nmethe name
of Lord Hari; uddhrilowere delivered; traof this; kitestimony;
jagiJagi; mdhiMdhi.

TRANSLATION

Lord Ka, the son of the King of Vraja, became the son of ac, and
Balarma became Niti. The holy name delivered all those souls who were lowly
and wretched. The two sinners Jagi and Mdhi are evidence of this.

(Narottama dsa hkura)

Ia-deve Vijapti 4
from Prrthan

h h prabhu nanda-suta, vabhnu-sut-yuta,

karu karoho ei-bro
narottama-dsa kaya, n heliho rg pya,
646
tom bine ke che mra

SYNONYMS
hO; hO; prabhuLord; nanda-sutason of Nanda Mahrja;
vabhnu-sutthe daughter of Mahrja Vabhnu; yutaaccompanied;
karumercy; karohoplease give; ei-brothis time;
narottama-dsaNarottama dsa; kayasays; ndo not; helihopush
away; rgreddish lotus feet; pyahaving attained; tomfor You;
bineexcept; kewho; cheis; mramine.

TRANSLATION

O Lord Ka, son of Nanda, accompanied by the daughter of Vabhnu,

please be merciful to me now. Narottama dsa says, "O Lord, please do not push
me away from Your reddish lotus feet, for who is my beloved except for You?"

(Narottama dsa hkura)

Llasmay Prrthan 1

'gaurga' bolite habe pulaka-arra

'hari hari' bolite nayane ba'be nra

SYNONYMS
gaurgaGaurga; bolitesaying; habewill; pulakawith shivering;
arrabody; hariO Hari; hariO Hari; bolitesaying; nayaneon the
eyes; ba'beflaws; nratears.

647
TRANSLATION

When will that opportune moment come to us when there will be shivering
of the body as soon as we chant Lord Gaurga's name? While chanting Hare
Ka, when will there be tears in our eyes?

(Narottama dsa hkura)

Llasmay Prrthan 2

ra kabe niti-cnder karu hoibe

sasra-bsan mora kabe tuccha ha'be

SYNONYMS
raand; kabewill be; nitiof Lord Nitynanda; cnderof the moon;
karumercy; hoibewill be; sasraof material existence; bsanthe
desire; moramy; kabewhen; tucchainsignificant; ha'bewill be.

TRANSLATION

When will I obtain the mercy of Lord Nitynandacandra? When, by His

mercy will the desire for material enjoyment become insignificant?

(Narottama dsa hkura)

648
Llasmay Prrthan 3

viaya chiy kabe uddha ha'be mana

kabe hma herabo r-vndvana

SYNONYMS
viayamaterial sense gratification; chiygiving up; kabewhen;
uddhawhen; ha'bewill be; manathe mind; kabewhen; hmaI;
heraboI will see; r-vndvanar Vndvana-dhma.

TRANSLATION

When will my mind become free from all material desires and anxieties?
Only in that purified state will I be able to understand Vndvana and the
conjugal love of Rdh and Ka. Then my spiritual life will be successful.

(Narottama dsa hkura)

Llasmay Prrthan 4

rpa-raghuntha-pade hoibe kuti

kabe hma bujhabo se yugala-priti

SYNONYMS
chiygiving up; vaiava-sevservice of the Vaiavas; nistarafirm
faith; payechewill not get liberation; kebsomeone.

651
TRANSLATION

Unless one serves the spiritual master and the acryas one cannot get
liberation.

(Narottama dsa hkura)

Prema-bhakti-candrik

karma-ka, jna-ka, kevala viera bha,

'amta' baliy yeb khya
nn yoni sad phire, kadarya bhakaa kare,
tra janma adha-pte yya

SYNONYMS
karma-kafruitive activities; jna-kaphilosophical speculation
described in the Vedas; kevalaonly; vieraof poison; bhacontainers;
amtanectar; baliysaying; yebwhoever; khyaeats; nnvarious;
yonispecies; sadalways; phirestays; kadaryaabominable substances or
stool; bhakaateaching; karedoes; trahis; janmabirth;
adha-ptefalling down; yyaattaining.

TRANSLATION

Fruitive activities and mental speculation are simply cups of poison.

Whoever drinks of them, thinking them to be nectar, must struggle very hard
life after life, in different types of bodies. Such a person eats all kinds of
nonsense and becomes condemned by his activities of so-called sense enjoyment.

652
(Narottama dsa hkura)

Prema-bhakti-candrik

Svaraa-r-gaura-pda-padme
from Prrthan-2

patita-pvana-hetu tava avatra

mo sama patita prabhu n pibe ra

SYNONYMS
patita-pvanadeliverer of the most fallen; hetuthe reason; tavaYour;
avatraincarnation; mo samalike me; patitafallen; prabhuO Lord;
nnot; pibethere; raanother.

TRANSLATION

Your incarnation is just to reclaim the conditioned, fallen souls, but I assure
You that You will not find a greater candidate for Your mercy than me.

655
(Narottama dsa hkura)

Svaraa-r-gaura-pda-padme
from Prrthan-3

h h prabhu nitynanda, premnanda sukh

kpbalokana koro mi boo dukh

SYNONYMS
hO; hO; prabhuLord; nitynandaNitynanda;
premnandaspiritual bliss; sukhjoyful; kpaof mercy; balokanaglance;
koroplease do; miI; boovery; dukhunhappy.

TRANSLATION

O my dear Lord Nitynanda! Since You are always very joyful in spiritual
bliss, please cast Your merciful glance over me, because I am very unhappy.

(Narottama dsa hkura)

Svaraa-r-gaura-mahim
from Prrthan

gaurgera sagi-gae, nitya-siddha kori' mne,

se yya-vrajendra-sta-pa

656
SYNONYMS
gaurgeraof Lord Gaurga; sagi-gaethe associates;
nitya-siddhaperfect; kori'doing; mnein the mind; sehe;
yyaattaining; braja-indra-stathe prince of Vraja; panearness.

TRANSLATION

Simply by understanding that the associates of Lord Caitanya are eternally

free from material contamination, one can immediately be promoted to the
transcendental abode of Lord Ka.

(Narottama dsa hkura)

Svaraa-r-gaura-mahim
from Prrthan

r-gaua-maala-bhmi, yeb jne cintmai,

tra haya vraja-bhme bsa

SYNONYMS
r-gaua-maala-bhmithe land where Lord Caitanya performed pastimes;
yebwhoever; jneunderstands; cintmaitranscendental abode;
traof him; hayais; vraja-bhmein Vrajabhmi; vsaresidence.

TRANSLATION

If one simply understands that the land of Navadvpa is not different from

657
Vndvana, he actually lives in Vndvana.

(Narottama dsa hkura)

r Guru-vandan 2
from Prema-bhakti-candrik

guru-mukha-padma-vkya, cittete koriy-aikya,

r n koriho mane

SYNONYMS
guru-mukha-padma-vkyathe instructions emanating from the lotus mouth
of the spiritual master; cittetein the consciousness; koriy-aikyamaking
exclusively established; ranything else; nnot; koriho mane do not
aspire for.

TRANSLATION

My only wish is to have my consciousness purified by the words emanating

from his lotus mouth.

(Narottama dsa hkura)

r Guru-vandan
from Prema-bhakti-candrik

cakhu-dn dilo yei, janme janme prabhu sei,

658
divya-jna hde prokito

SYNONYMS
cakhuof the eyes; dnagift; dilagives; yeiwho; janme janmebirth
after birth; prabhumaster; seihe; divyatranscendental;
jnaknowledge; hdein the heart; prokitamanifests.

TRANSLATION

The spiritual master opens my darkened eyes and fills my heart with
transcendental knowledge. He is my lord birth after birth.

(Narottama dsa hkura)

Selected Verse Songs from Jayadeva Gosvm

Gt Govinda
Davatra-stotra 4

tava kara-kamala-vare nakham adbhuta-ga

dalita-hirayakaipu-tanu-bhgam
keava dhta-narahari-rpa jaya jagada hare

SYNONYMS
tavaYour; kara-kamalalotuslike hands; vare nakhamnails;

659
adbhutawonderful; gapointed; dalitakilled;
hirayakaipuHiryayakaipu; tanu-bhgambody like a wasp;
keavaLord Ka; dhtaassuming; narahari-rpathe form of half-man,
half-lion; jayaall glories; jagadaLord of the universe; hareO Hari.

TRANSLATION

O Keava! O Lord of the universe! O Lord Hari, who have assumed the form
of a half-man, half-lion! All glories to You! with the wonderfully sharp nails on
Your beautiful lotus hands You have ripped apart the wasplike body of
Hirayakaipu.

(Jayadeva Gosvm)

Gt Govinda
Davatra-stotra 9

ninds yaja-vidher ahaha ruti-jta

sadaya-hdaya darita-pau-ghta
keava dhta-buddha-arra jaya jagada hare

SYNONYMS
nindsdecrying; yaja-vidheranimal sacrifice; ahahacompletely;
ruti-jtamVedic rituals; sadaya-hdayaheart full of compassion;
daritaupon seeing; pau-ghtamkilling of animals; keavaLord Ka;
dhtaassuming; buddha-arrathe form of Lord Buddha; jayaall glories;
jagadaLord of the universe; hareO Hari.

660
TRANSLATION

O Keava! O Lord of the universe! O Lord Hari, who have assumed the form
of Buddha! All glories to You! With your heart full of compassion, you decry
animal slaughter performed according to the scriptural rules of Vedic sacrifice.

(Jayadeva Gosvm)

Selected Verses from the Nti stra by Cakya Paita

Nti stra

tma-mt guro patn

brhma rja-patnik
dhenur dhtr tath pthv
saptait mtara smt

SYNONYMS
tma-mtone's own mother; guro-patnthe wife of the guru;
brhmaithe wife of a brhmaa; rja-patnikthe wife of a king;
dhenuthe cow; dhtrthe nurse; taththus; pthvthe earth; sapta
etthese seven; mtaramothers; smtshould be remembered as.

TRANSLATION

One's own mother, the wife of the guru, the wife of a brhmaa, the wife of

661
a king, the cow, the nurse, and the earth are known as the seven mothers of a
man.

(Cakya Paita)

Nti stra

avidya jvana nya

dik-ny ca abndhav
putra-hna gha nya
sarva-ny daridrat

SYNONYMS
avidyamwithout knowledge; jvanamlife; nyamempty or void;
dik-nyall directions are void; caand; abndhavpersons without
family or friends; putra-hnamwithout a son; ghamthe home;
nyamvoid; sarva-nythat which makes everything void;
daridratpoverty.

TRANSLATION

Life without knowledge is empty, and all directions are void for those
without friends. Household life without a son is void, and for the poor the
whole world is void.

(Cakya Paita)

662
Nti stra

yua kaa eko 'pi

na labhya svara-koibhi
na cen nirarthaka nti
k ca hnis tato 'dhik

SYNONYMS
yuaof life; kanaa moment; ekaone; apieven; nanot;
labhyaobtainable; svara-koibhifor millions of gold coins; na cetif
not; nirarthakamuseless; ntibehavior; kwhat; caand; hniloss;
tatathan that; adhikgreater.

TRANSLATION

Even one moment of life spent cannot be regained for millions of gold coins.
Therefore, what greater loss is there than time spent uselessly?

(Cakya Paita loka 34)

Nti stra

durjana parihartavyo
vidyaylakto 'pi san
main bhita sarpa
kim asau na bhayakara

663
SYNONYMS
durjanaan evil man; parihartavyoshould be avoided; vidyayaby
knowledge; alaktadecorated; apialthough; sanbeing; mainby a
jewel; bhitaadorned; sarpaa snake; kim asauis that; nanot;
bhayakarafearful.

TRANSLATION

An evil man should be avoided, even though he may be decorated with great
knowledge. He is just like a venomous serpent adorned with a jewel on his
hood. Is not such a snake fearful?

(Cakya Paita)

Nti stra

du bhry aha mitra

bhtya cottaradyaka
sasarpe ca ghe vso
mtyur eva na saaya

SYNONYMS
duwicked; bhrywife; ahamdeceitful; mitramfriend;
bhtyaservant; caand; uttara-dyakaimpertinent; sa-sarpewith
serpents; caand; ghein the house; vsaresidence; mtyudeath;
evacertainly; nanot; saayadoubt.

664
TRANSLATION

A man whose wife is wicked, whose friends are deceitful, and whose
servants are impertinent dwells in a house infested with serpents. Death is
certain.

(Cakya Paita)

Nti stra

ekenpi kuvkea
koara-sthena vahnin
dahyate tad-vana sarva
kuputrea kula yath

SYNONYMS
ekenaby one; apionly; ku-vkeabad tree; koara-sthenain the
hollow; vahninby a fire; dahyateis burned; tatof that; vanamthe
forest; sarvamentire; ku-putreaby a bad son; kulamfamily; yathjust
as.

TRANSLATION

Just as an entire forest is reduced to ashes by a fire burning in the hollow of

a tree, similarly, one bad son can destroy an entire family.

(Cakya Paita)

665
Nti stra

ko 'rtha putrea jtena

yo na vidvn na dhrmika
knea caku ki v
caku paiva kevalam

SYNONYMS
ka-arthawhat is the value; putreawith a son; jtenaborn; yawho;
nanot; vidvnlearned; nanot; dhrmikareligious;
kena-cakuwith a blind eye; kivor; cakueye; pipain;
evacertainly; kevalamonly.

TRANSLATION

What is the value of a son who is neither learned nor religious? Such a son is
compared to a blind eye that is only a source of pain.

(Cakya Paita)

Nti stra

mtvat para-dreu
para-dravyeu loravat
tmavat sarva-bhteu

666
ya payati sa paita

SYNONYMS
mtvatlike one's mother; para-dreuothers' wives;
para-dravyeuothers' positions; loravatlike a lump of clay; tmavatlike
one's self; sarva-bhteuall living beings; yawho; payatisees; sahe;
paitaa learned man.

TRANSLATION

One who sees others' wives as his mother, who sees all others' possessions as
insignificant as a lump of clay, and who sees all living beings as himself-such a
person is considered a learned man.

(Cakya Paita loka 10)

Nti stra

llayet paca-vari
daa-vari tayet
prpte tu oae vare
putra mitra-vad caret

SYNONYMS
llayetone should fondle; paca-varifor five years; daa-varifor
ten years; tayetone should punish; prptewhen he has reached; tubut;
oae varethe sixteenth year; putramunto the son; mitra-vatlike a

667
friend; caretone should act.

TRANSLATION

One should fondle his son up to the point of five years old. Thereafter one
should administer punishment for the next ten years. But when one's son
reaches the age of sixteen one should act as a friend towards him.

(Cakya Paita)

Nti stra

llane bahavo dos

tane bahavo gu
tasmt putra ca iya ca
tayen na tu llayet

amedhyd api kcanam
ncd apy uttama jna
str-ratna dukuld api

SYNONYMS
vidfrom poison; apieven; amtamnectar; grhyamis to be taken;
amedhytfrom an impure place; apieven; kcanamgold; nctfrom a

670
low-born person; apieven; uttamamthe best; jnamknowledge;
str-ratnama jewel of a woman; dukultfrom a low family; apieven.

TRANSLATION

One would accept nectar even from poison and gold even from a filthy place.
One should accept knowledge even from a low-born person, and a good wife
even if she comes from a low family.

(Cakya Paita)

Nti stra

i raddha aj yuddhe
prabhte megha garjane
dampatya kalahe caiva
bahvrambhe laghu kriy

SYNONYMS
isage; raddhafuneral ceremony; ajmale goat; yuddhefight;
prabhtein the morning; meghacloud; garjaneroar of thunder;
dampatyabetween husband and wife; kalahequarrel; caand;
evacertainly; bahugrand; arambhebeginning; laghusmall;
kriyactivity.

TRANSLATION

The funeral ceremony of a sage who died in the forest, a fight between two

671
goats, a thunder clap in the morning, a quarrel between husband and wife-all
begin in grand style but the outcome is insignificant.

(Cakya Paita)

Nti stra

paya-pna bhujagnm
kevala via-vardhanam
upadeo hi mrkhn
prakopya na ntaye

SYNONYMS
paya-pnamdrinking milk; bhujagnmof the snakes; kevalamonly;
via-vardhanamincreasing the poison; upadeathe instruction;
hicertainly; mrkhnmof fools; prakopyafor anger; nanot;
ntayepeace of mind.

TRANSLATION

When snakes drink milk, it only increases their venom. Similarly, good
instructions offered to fools makes them angry, and does not give them peace of
mind.

(Cakya Paita)

672
Nti stra

rpa-yauvana-sampann
vila-kula-sambhav
vidy-hn na obhante
nirgandh iva kiukh

SYNONYMS
rpabeauty; yauvanayouth; sampannendowed with; vila-kulain a
high family; sambhavpersons who are born; vidy-hnwithout
knowledge; na obhantedo not appear radiant; nirgandhdevoid of
fragrance; ivalike; kiukthe flowers of the Kimuka tree.

TRANSLATION

Persons born in high families and endowed with beauty and youth do not
appear complete if they are devoid of knowledge, just as the beautiful flowers of
the Kimuka tree do not appear attractive if they are devoid of fragrance.

(Cakya Paita)

Nti stra

sarpa krra khala krra

sarpt krratara khala
mantrauadhi-vaa sarpa
khala kena nivryate

673
SYNONYMS
sarpaa snake; krrafierce; khalaan evil man; krrafierce;
sarptthan a snake; krrataramore ferocious; khalaan evil man;
mantra-auadhiby mantras and herbs; vaacontrolled; sarpaa snake;
khalaan evil man; kenaby what means; nivryateis controlled.

TRANSLATION

Snakes and wicked men are certainly dangerous, but of the two, a wicked
man is more dangerous than a poisonous snake. A snake can be controlled by
mantras and herbs, but how can an evil man be controlled?

(Cakya Paita)

Nti stra

pthiv-bhaa rj
nrn bhaa pati
arvar-bhaa candro
vidy sarvasya bhaam

SYNONYMS
pthiv-bhaamthe ornament of the earth; rjis the king; nrmof
women; bhaamthe ornament; patiis the husband;
arvar-bhaamthe ornament of night; candrois the moon;
vidyknowledge; sarvasyaof everything; bhaamornament.

674
TRANSLATION

The ornament of the earth is the king, and the ornament of a woman is a
good husband. The ornament of night is the moon, and knowledge is the
ornament of everything.

(Cakya Paita)

Nti stra

tyaja durjana-sasarga
bhaja sdhu-samgamam
kuru puyam aho-rtra
smara nityam anityatm

SYNONYMS
tyajarenounce; durjana-sasargamthe association of demoniac persons;
bhajapartake of; sdhu-samgamamthe association of devotees;
kuruperform; puyampious deeds; aha-rtramboth day and night;
smararemember; nityamalways; anityatmthe temporary nature of this
world.

TRANSLATION

Renounce the company of evil-minded persons, associate with saintly

persons, perform pious deeds both day and night, and remember always the
temporary nature of this material world.

675
(Cakya Paita)

Nti stra

varam eko gu putro

na ca mrkha-atair api
eka candras tamo hanti
na ca tr-gaair api

SYNONYMS
varambetter; ekaone; gugood qualities; putraa son; nanot;
caand; mrkha-ataihundreds of fools; apieven; ekaone;
candramoon; tamadarkness; hantidestroys; nanot; caand;
tr-gaaiinnumerable stars; apieven.

TRANSLATION

It is better to have one son with good qualities than to have one hundred
foolish sons. Innumerable stars cannot dissipate the darkness, but one moon can
illuminate the darkness of night.

Cakya Paita says. "If somebody is aha"-aha means very cunning-"so
you should be also cunning."

rmad-Bhgavatam lecture, Mypur, October 20, 1974

Verses by Non Devotees

Carvaka Muni

678
a ktv ghta pibet
yvaj jvet sukha jvet
bhasm-bhtasya dehasya kuta
punar gamano bhavet

SYNONYMS
am ktvgoing into debt; ghtamghee; pibetone should eat; yvajso
long as; jvetone may live; sukhamhappily; jvethe should live;
bhasm-bhtasyaof that which becomes ashes; dehasyaof the body;
kutahow; punaagain; gamanacoming; bhavetwill be.

TRANSLATION

Even if one has to go into debt, as long as one lives, he should live happily by
eating as much ghee as possible. Since the material body simply becomes ashes
at death, how will it ever come to life again?

Ramakrishna

yata mata, tata patha

SYNONYMS
yataas many; mataopinions; tatathat many; pathaways.

TRANSLATION

There are as many paths as there are opinions.

679
Quotes from Other Sources

Unknown Source

bhajan kara sdhana kara

murte jnle hoy

SYNONYMS
bhajanworship; karaperform; sdhanaregulative devotional activities;
karaperform; murteat the time of death; jnleto know; hoyis.

TRANSLATION

Whatever bhajana and sadhana one has performed throughout life will be
tested at the time of death.

Unknown Source

bhya brahma-strnm

SYNONYMS
bhyamcommentary; brahma-strnmon the Vednta-stra.

680
TRANSLATION

The rmad-Bhgavatam is the (actual) commentary on the Vednta-stra

(Brahma-stra).

Unknown Source

punar miko bhava

SYNONYMS
punaragain; mikaa mouse; bhavabecome.

TRANSLATION

Again become a mouse.

Unknown Source

gavay-dhanavn, dhnya-dhanavn

SYNONYMS
gavaycows; dhanavnpossessing wealth; dhnyagrains;
dhanavnpossessing wealth.

TRANSLATION

681
One who has cows and grains possesses real wealth.

Unknown Source

hari vin mti na taranti

SYNONYMS
harimHari, the Supreme Personality of Godhead; vinwithout the grace
of; mtimdeath; nanot able; tarantito cross over.

TRANSLATION

No one can overcome cruel death without the mercy of Hari, the Supreme
Personality of Godhead.

Unknown Source

janman jyate dra

saskard bhaved dvija
veda-phd bhaved vipro
brahma jntti brhmana

SYNONYMS
janmanby birth; jyateone is born; draa dra; saskartby the
process of reformatory ceremonies such as initiation by a spiritual master;
bhavetone may become; dvijatwice-born brhmaa; veda-phdstudy
of the Vedas; bhavedone may become; viproa vipra (learned brhmaa)

682
brahmathe Supreme Spirit; jnttiknows; brhmanaa brhmaa.

TRANSLATION

By birth everyone is a dra, but by undergoing the purificatory ceremonies

under the direction of a bona fide spiritual master, one may become a brhmaa,
and when one knows the Supreme Spirit, he actually becomes a truly learned
brhmaa.
(Note: See rmad-Bhgavatam 1.12.29 for the difference between a brhmaa and a
vipra.)

Unknown Source

ghute pore gobar hase

SYNONYMS
ghutedry cow dung paddy; poreburns; gobarwet cow dung paddy;
hasesmiles.

TRANSLATION

When the dry cow dung is burning in the fire, the wet cow dung laughs.

Unknown Source

janame janame sabe pitmt paya

ke guru nahi mile bhaja hari ei

683
SYNONYMS
janame janamebirth after birth; sabeeverybody; pitfather; mtand
mother; payagets; keLord Ka; guruspiritual master; nahido not;
milecome in contact with; bhajaworship; hariLord Hari; eithis.

TRANSLATION

Birth after birth one receives a mother and father, but if one gets the
benediction of guru and Ka, he conquers the material energy and returns
back to Godhead by worship of the Lord.

Unknown Source

pac ordhva vana vrajet

SYNONYMS
pacfifty; rdhvamabove; vanamforest; vrajetone should go.

TRANSLATION

After the age of fifty years one should take vanaprastha and retire to the
forest.

Unknown Source

rkhe ka mre ke

684
mre ka rakhe ke

SYNONYMS
rkheprotect; kaLord Ka; mrekill; kewho; mrekill;
kaKa; rakheprotect; kewho.

TRANSLATION

If Lord Ka protects a person, who can kill him? And if Ka desires to

kill someone, who can protect him?

Unknown Source

yoga indriya sayama

SYNONYMS
yogathe practice of yoga; indriyathe senses; sayamato control.

TRANSLATION

Yoga practice means to control the senses.

Unknown Source

rja-putra cira jva m jva muni putraka

jva v maro sdhur m jva mar iti

685
SYNONYMS
rja-putraO prince; cirata long time; jvalive; m jvado notlive;
munia sage; putrakaO son; jvalive; vor; marodie; sdhurO
saintly person; m jvado not live; mardie; itithus.

TRANSLATION

O prince, may you live a long life; my dear brahmacr, may you die now; O
saintly person, you may live or die; but you, O butcher, don't live or die.

Unknown Source

ghe atrum api prpta

vivastam akutobhayam

SYNONYMS
ghehome; atrumenemy; apiif; prptamreceive; vivastamtrust;
akutobhayamwithout fear.

TRANSLATION

Even if your enemy comes to your home, you should receive him in such a
way that he'll forget that you are his enemy.

Unknown Source

686
yasmin tue jagat tuam

SYNONYMS
yasminto Him; tuesatisfied; jagatthe whole world; tuamsatisfied.

TRANSLATION

If the Supreme Personality of Godhead is satisfied, everyone is satisfied.

Unknown Source

asago hy aya purua

SYNONYMS
asaganot connected to the material world; hicertainly; ayamthis;
puruathe living entity.

TRANSLATION

The living entity is not really connected with this material world, but due to
his tendency to enjoy the material senses, he is put into a material condition.

Unknown Source

tyantika-dukha-nivtti

687
SYNONYMS
tyantikaultimate; dukhasuffering; nivttifinish.

TRANSLATION

One's aim in life should be to stop suffering.

Unknown Source

yvad artha-prayojanam

SYNONYMS
yvadas much as; arthaeconomic conditions; prayojanamnecessities.

TRANSLATION

We accept only as much material necessities as needed for advancing in

Ka consciousness.

Unknown Source

sarve sukhino bhavantu

SYNONYMS
sarveeveryone; sukhinohappy; bhavantubecome.

688
TRANSLATION

Let everyone be happy.*(2)

Unknown Source

bhva-grh janrdana

SYNONYMS
bhvaspiritual intention; grhwho is influenced; janrdanaLord Ka,
the maintainer of all people.

TRANSLATION

The Lord accepts the essence of a devotee's attitude.

Prayers in SB
No ratings yet
Prayers in SB
22 pages
Sri+Bhakti-Ratnakara+ 28not+complete 29 PDF
No ratings yet
Sri+Bhakti-Ratnakara+ 28not+complete 29 PDF
316 pages
Sripada Vyasa Puja 2008
No ratings yet
Sripada Vyasa Puja 2008
81 pages
Dhan Mora Nityananda Lyrics Analysis
No ratings yet
Dhan Mora Nityananda Lyrics Analysis
72 pages
Sri Lalita Madava
No ratings yet
Sri Lalita Madava
947 pages
"Sri Advaitastaka: Eight Prayers"
100% (1)
"Sri Advaitastaka: Eight Prayers"
2 pages
Sri Gurv-astaka: Spiritual Master Hymns
No ratings yet
Sri Gurv-astaka: Spiritual Master Hymns
15 pages
ISKCON Desire Tree - Sri Krishna Kathamrita - Bindu 105
No ratings yet
ISKCON Desire Tree - Sri Krishna Kathamrita - Bindu 105
4 pages
Life of Shyamananda Prabhu: A Devotee's Journey
No ratings yet
Life of Shyamananda Prabhu: A Devotee's Journey
11 pages
Sikshatakam
No ratings yet
Sikshatakam
1 page
Yajna Info
No ratings yet
Yajna Info
31 pages
The Positive Version - Ten Offences Against The Holy Name
No ratings yet
The Positive Version - Ten Offences Against The Holy Name
26 pages
Nityanananda Ashtaka
No ratings yet
Nityanananda Ashtaka
3 pages
Sri Sri Prapanna-Jivanamrtam
No ratings yet
Sri Sri Prapanna-Jivanamrtam
174 pages
Sri Gopal-campu Translation Dedication
No ratings yet
Sri Gopal-campu Translation Dedication
39 pages
GUTIKA, Nisanta Lila (Beginning, Working Copy)
100% (1)
GUTIKA, Nisanta Lila (Beginning, Working Copy)
26 pages
Srila Gurudeva-The Supreme Treasure
100% (1)
Srila Gurudeva-The Supreme Treasure
308 pages
5 6230986773187527218
No ratings yet
5 6230986773187527218
477 pages
Prabodhananda Sarasvati Sri Caitanya Candramrta Excerpts PDF
100% (1)
Prabodhananda Sarasvati Sri Caitanya Candramrta Excerpts PDF
6 pages
Iskcon Gurui 1
100% (1)
Iskcon Gurui 1
9 pages
Bhaktivinoda Vani Vol 2 PDF
100% (1)
Bhaktivinoda Vani Vol 2 PDF
470 pages
Govindashtakam: A Devotional Hymn
No ratings yet
Govindashtakam: A Devotional Hymn
3 pages
Glorifications of Srila Prabhupada in Sanskrit and Bengali
100% (1)
Glorifications of Srila Prabhupada in Sanskrit and Bengali
104 pages
Vaishnava Songs
No ratings yet
Vaishnava Songs
124 pages
English South India Navadvip Mandal Parikrama Booklet Final Version
No ratings yet
English South India Navadvip Mandal Parikrama Booklet Final Version
48 pages
Srimad Bhagavatam Booklet
No ratings yet
Srimad Bhagavatam Booklet
8 pages
Bhagavat-Sandarbha: Advaya-Jñāna Analysis
No ratings yet
Bhagavat-Sandarbha: Advaya-Jñāna Analysis
132 pages
Laghu Bhagavatamrta
100% (3)
Laghu Bhagavatamrta
537 pages
Vedic Library Creative Commons Guide
No ratings yet
Vedic Library Creative Commons Guide
77 pages
The Lotus Feet of Sri Guru
100% (1)
The Lotus Feet of Sri Guru
34 pages
Sri Caitanya Math - Forest of Vrindavana in Mayapur
No ratings yet
Sri Caitanya Math - Forest of Vrindavana in Mayapur
28 pages
The 'Gauranga' Mantra in The Scriptures
50% (2)
The 'Gauranga' Mantra in The Scriptures
6 pages
Sri Gurvastakam Verse1
100% (1)
Sri Gurvastakam Verse1
7 pages
Devotional Rituals for Deity Worship
100% (1)
Devotional Rituals for Deity Worship
7 pages
Sanatana Goswami Krsna Lila Stava
No ratings yet
Sanatana Goswami Krsna Lila Stava
160 pages
Bhubaneswar Glories
No ratings yet
Bhubaneswar Glories
13 pages
Vilapa Kusumanjali
No ratings yet
Vilapa Kusumanjali
390 pages
Female Dīkṣā-Gurus in Vaiṣṇavism
No ratings yet
Female Dīkṣā-Gurus in Vaiṣṇavism
215 pages
Sri Jagannath Vallabha
No ratings yet
Sri Jagannath Vallabha
105 pages
The Concept of Siddha Pranali in The Gaudiya Vaishnava Tradition1
No ratings yet
The Concept of Siddha Pranali in The Gaudiya Vaishnava Tradition1
15 pages
Gayatri Mahima Madhuri 1
100% (1)
Gayatri Mahima Madhuri 1
111 pages
Sri Katyayani Vrata - Bhaktivedanta Narayan Goswami Maharaj
No ratings yet
Sri Katyayani Vrata - Bhaktivedanta Narayan Goswami Maharaj
44 pages
PRAMEYA-RATNAVALI Baladeva Vidyabhusana
No ratings yet
PRAMEYA-RATNAVALI Baladeva Vidyabhusana
34 pages
Ramcharitmanasunlocked
No ratings yet
Ramcharitmanasunlocked
1,119 pages
Sri Syamananda Sataka by Rasikananda Prabhu
No ratings yet
Sri Syamananda Sataka by Rasikananda Prabhu
51 pages
His Divine Grace A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Srila Prabhupada
No ratings yet
His Divine Grace A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Srila Prabhupada
31 pages
Devotional Path to Self-Realization
No ratings yet
Devotional Path to Self-Realization
1,232 pages
Fourteen Predictions About SP Preaching in West
No ratings yet
Fourteen Predictions About SP Preaching in West
20 pages
Prabhupada Slokas
100% (3)
Prabhupada Slokas
219 pages
Pranaams
No ratings yet
Pranaams
4 pages
Vaishnava Songbook
100% (3)
Vaishnava Songbook
220 pages
Manglacarn and Gurbastak
No ratings yet
Manglacarn and Gurbastak
23 pages
Mangal A Charan
No ratings yet
Mangal A Charan
1 page
Eight Prayers to the Guru
No ratings yet
Eight Prayers to the Guru
10 pages
What's So Special About Srila Prabhupada
100% (1)
What's So Special About Srila Prabhupada
719 pages
Meditations On The Holy Name
100% (2)
Meditations On The Holy Name
71 pages
Grandma Stories
No ratings yet
Grandma Stories
38 pages
Pranām Mantrās (Suprabhatam)
No ratings yet
Pranām Mantrās (Suprabhatam)
24 pages
Devotional Prayers and Mantras
No ratings yet
Devotional Prayers and Mantras
29 pages
Mangal Aarti - Prayers For Morning Program
75% (4)
Mangal Aarti - Prayers For Morning Program
4 pages
Gettysburg Confederate Order of Battle
No ratings yet
Gettysburg Confederate Order of Battle
13 pages
PSM Software Compatibility Firmware Level Features
No ratings yet
PSM Software Compatibility Firmware Level Features
2 pages
Adaptability As An Important Factor of Success
No ratings yet
Adaptability As An Important Factor of Success
3 pages
Dps Logo - Google Search
No ratings yet
Dps Logo - Google Search
1 page
Httpsaccr - Natboard.edu - Inonline - Userfrontpage - PHPV 4 8
No ratings yet
Httpsaccr - Natboard.edu - Inonline - Userfrontpage - PHPV 4 8
1 page
TAR 2017 ProjectReports
No ratings yet
TAR 2017 ProjectReports
69 pages
Brochure For ND Disfjdjdjtributorship - October 2021
No ratings yet
Brochure For ND Disfjdjdjtributorship - October 2021
19 pages
433 Narrow Roles Attributes and Traits Explained
No ratings yet
433 Narrow Roles Attributes and Traits Explained
2 pages
Empower
No ratings yet
Empower
10 pages
Academic Dishonesty, Plagiarism and Referencing 2025
No ratings yet
Academic Dishonesty, Plagiarism and Referencing 2025
31 pages
Vocabulary - Words To Byheart-1
No ratings yet
Vocabulary - Words To Byheart-1
55 pages
RCGC - Database 02.08.2019
No ratings yet
RCGC - Database 02.08.2019
85 pages
P. F. Smith, A. S. Gale - New Analytic Geometry (1912)
No ratings yet
P. F. Smith, A. S. Gale - New Analytic Geometry (1912)
356 pages
Micro Irrigation: Benefits and Techniques
No ratings yet
Micro Irrigation: Benefits and Techniques
21 pages
Eng Ansy
100% (1)
Eng Ansy
16 pages
Luxury Living in Miami's Iconic Tower
No ratings yet
Luxury Living in Miami's Iconic Tower
49 pages
Forex Price Action Patterns Guide
100% (2)
Forex Price Action Patterns Guide
17 pages
Penny Ur - English Teacher As Professional
100% (1)
Penny Ur - English Teacher As Professional
5 pages
Pre Test and Post Test
No ratings yet
Pre Test and Post Test
3 pages
09 Mageba Polyflex Expansion Joint
No ratings yet
09 Mageba Polyflex Expansion Joint
8 pages
Reply-Ronnel Sta - Ana Final Draft
No ratings yet
Reply-Ronnel Sta - Ana Final Draft
17 pages
The Performance of Bachelor of Science in Accountancy
No ratings yet
The Performance of Bachelor of Science in Accountancy
10 pages
Wankhede 2
No ratings yet
Wankhede 2
2 pages
Appendix 5 Import and Export Policy
No ratings yet
Appendix 5 Import and Export Policy
1 page
Creon’s Decree on Burial Rights
No ratings yet
Creon’s Decree on Burial Rights
6 pages
Force Outboard Manuals
No ratings yet
Force Outboard Manuals
32 pages
Big Bang & Element Formation
No ratings yet
Big Bang & Element Formation
12 pages
Youth Entrepreneurs' Membership
No ratings yet
Youth Entrepreneurs' Membership
4 pages
(Elizabethan Privateering - English Privateering During The - Anna's Archive
No ratings yet
(Elizabethan Privateering - English Privateering During The - Anna's Archive
326 pages